Tuesday, January 11, 2005

Rune Aeterna 15

Rune Aeterna
Show all 103 posts from this thread on one page

Rune Aeterna (http://www.runeaeterna.com/index.php)
- Chapters of History (http://www.runeaeterna.com/forumdisplay.php?forumid=9)
-- Chapter 15 Archive (http://www.runeaeterna.com/showthread.php?threadid=188)


Posted by Avatar Scriptkeeper on 04-17-2002 07:10 PM:

Asheri Chapter 15

Things are starting to move again!

__________________
Welcome to my world...


Posted by Avatar Scriptkeeper on 04-17-2002 07:10 PM:

Gran Adageros Chapter 15

Keep going, folks.

__________________
Welcome to my world...


Posted by Scarlet Rosenblade on 04-18-2002 12:23 AM:

OOC: Warning! If you have trouble with reading about rape and savage violence, stop here and do not continue. Otherwise don't come crying to me if your eyes are burned out of their sockets.


Reika was in a fine temper that evening. She had wished to harm Scarlet with more than with just mere words and yet she had been driven back by her sister’s will. She dug her steely nails into her palms, oblivious to the pain. Xarou noticed the aura of black that seemed to radiate from her very pores.

“What is it?” Reika furrowed her brow in annoyance but ignored him otherwise. She concentrated instead on the matter at hand. For the past week she had been unable to enter Scarlet’s dreams due to the white Elwain’s protection. But now that she had been cursed….. Her crimson lips pulled back into a smile, like a hawk about to seize its prey. She stood without saying a word and began to weave a portal.

Angered at being ignored and seeing that she was leaving for parts unknown, Xarou wove his fingers through her ebony hair and yanked back a little harder than necessary, causing her to lose her concentration.

“Where are you going?” His voice hissed in her ear. Reika growled and raked her nails across his face, burying them in his grey flesh. The result was instantaneous and he released her immediately, yelling in pain.

“You’re not my guardian. I’ll be back before dawn.” Her voice was calm despite the recent show of violence. Then like a flash she darted into the finished portal and vanished.
_________________________________

Bres tossed and turned in his bed, his mind occupied with thoughts of Scarlet. She had been gone for nearly a year and he had nearly lost hope in ever seeing her again. Tears he shed only in the privacy of his room fell onto his pillow as memories of spending time with Scarlet played through a reel in his head.

He almost didn’t hear the tapping at his window.
__________________________________

Scarlet was unreachable. The shock and pain of her recent encounter with Reika had been too much for her to handle. She now lay asleep, her physical body in a state of rest, but her mind still reeling. She was unaware of anything happening around her when she was awake….but in dreams….
__________________________________

Bres looked toward the window as the tapping came again, slow and deliberate. He unsheathed the knife he kept under his pillow and cautiously opened the latch to the shutters.

“Who-“ Only one syllable made it past his lips before the knife clattered to the floor and Scarlet stepped through the window.
___________________________________

In Scarlet’s dream she saw the man rise from his bed, a knife in his hand. Recognizing him immediately she called out to him, but he seemed unable to hear. She watched as he opened the window and screamed when Reika appeared.

Bres! Don’t!

As hard as she tried to make him listen her attempts were futile. She was dreaming now, watching as real life events unfolded before her. Their conversation floated to her ears and she could only watch silently.

“Scarlet! What are you doing-“ Bres’s words were cut off as Scarlet’s fingers pressed against his mouth. They were cold to the touch.

“I did it Bres. I made it to Noit and became Dedicated in Air. But that’s not what I’ve come back for, my love..” Her voice flowed like smooth velvet, and her eyes held his with a sense of longing. “I came back for you Bres. I didn’t realize until much later just how much I was in love with you… Please forgive me…”

Bres’s thoughts came in confusing swarms. What was Scarlet doing here? Why had she snuck into his room? Why- Her mouth pushed against his, ending all rational thought. Her embrace was warm and inviting and her body pressed purposefully into his.

“Bres…..I saved myself for you. All these months I’ve waited.. Please don’t make me wait any longer..” Her tongue slid easily over his, catching him in another deep embrace.

“Scarlet…” Blood began to pulse hotly in his veins making him feel dizzy with arousal. His hands ran down her back of their own accord, grabbing her under her rear and pulling her up sharply against him. He thought he heard a faint moan escape her. Before he was even aware of it she had pushed him back onto the bed, straddling his waist. She was wearing a thin gown with a low cut front and ties over the bust. Bres began to question why she had come to his window so scantily clad, when the gown came off with a rustle and slithered, forgotten, to the floor. Overcome with desire, he rolled her over and began to explore every inch of her body with his hands, mouth and teeth.
_______________________________________

NO!! BRES!! Scarlet screamed into a vacuum as she looked on helplessly, unable to escape the sight of her childhood friend interacting in sexual foreplay with her sister, believing it to be her.
_______________________________________

Bres was in ecstasy. He allowed himself to be pinned beneath Scarlet once more as both prepared themselves for what was to come next. Moving with deliberation she mounted him and began to move in a slow steady rhthym, feigning inexperience. A considerable amount of time had passed before she noticed Bres’s movements becoming quicker and more urgent. His climax came soon after and she accepted it readily, smiling as she anticipated the next course of action.

“So this is what you’re up to.” Xarou’s voice pierced her thoughts like an ice pick. Dropping the glamour Reika turned to look at the uninvited guest over her shoulder.

“What do you want Xarou? Can’t you see I’m busy?” Her voice was business like and filled with exasperation. Xarou smiled.

“I just want to join the fun.”

Bres was horrified to see Scarlet change into Reika before his very eyes. He tried to scream but nothing more than a strangled whimper escaped his lips. It was enough however to attract Reika’s attention once more. Her eyes clouded with sadistic pleasure before she drove her hands through the fleshy part of his shoulders, pinning him to the bed. He found his voice as pain lit through his entire upper body and screamed. Reika laughed.

“You’re lucky I let you think I was Scarlet. She would never have given you a second thought as a lover.” Bres continued to scream as Reika lowered her head and sank her teeth into his throat. His screams became mixed with an odd gurgling sound before ceasing forever. Licking her crimson teeth Reika listened to the hurried approach of Bres’s sister.

“Bres!! What’s going-“ The horror of the scene in front of her shocked Caitlin into silence as slowly the images of gore began to register in her mind. She hitched in a breath to scream, but not before Xarou had crossed the room and threw her to the floor by her hair. He hadn’t taken the time to disguise his true form, making Caitlin scream despite her lack of air. His mouth curled into a grotesque smile as he ripped the night dress from her body and forced himself on her with animal like ferocity.
__________________________________

Scarlet felt her heart stop as she watched Xarou brutally rape Caitlin with Reika looking absolutely bored over the dead body of Bres in the background. She had stopped trying to scream a long time ago, but no matter how she tried she couldn’t turn away or escape back to the real world. She felt her mind begin to buckle……
__________________________________

Caitlin sobbed hoarsely as Xarou withdrew from her nearly an hour later and motioned for Reika. She sauntered to his side and kicked the crying girl in the stomach, temporarily stifling her cries.

“What should we do with her?” Reika’s response came immediately as she pressed her foot down on the soft flesh of Caitlin’s neck, pushing her entire weight on it until she heard the satisfying crunch. Xarou smiled appreciatively at Reika, taking time to study her nude form. His desire came back all at once and before long the two were repeating their sinful acts with one another on the still damp, blood soaked sheets.

Before Scarlet was released back to the sanctuary of wakefulness her eyes met Reika’s and she heard her voice whisper in her head.

Keep one eye open for me…..



CUE: Anyone. Scarlet's finally cracked. When she's not staring off into space she'll have the screaming meemies.

__________________

"When one forgets to put the emotions that overflow in her heart to rest, they burn the color of passion."


Posted by Volsung on 04-18-2002 10:36 AM:

a black wave and a faithful Meeting

OCC: I know this isn't prefect but I"m in a bit of a hurry right now I'll promise to fix it later V

IC:When Volsung woke up he found Nascent was sitting by a tree reading his journal. “Its about time you wake up. You have sleeping for the better part of the day, but I guess that’s what happens when you stay up all night.” Then Nascent closed the Journal and through it back to Volsung, “You know it quite a thing you found, I mean these air ships don’t sound like something that should be messed with.”

“There not, and Nether am I. I don’t like it when read my books with out asking me first.” When Volsung gabbed this jounal and then pulled himself up off the ground."

“You know we really should be going.” Said Nascent speaking in an odd tone suddenly looking to the east.

“And why is that?” Nascent pointed east to the far side of the road. When Volsung turn all he could see is shadow spawn in the form of a big black wave covering all that they touched. After looking for about two secounds Volsung spoke up again, “You know I think your right.” And with that, the two men gabbed their things and took to the Air not caring that it was still daylight. “We need this information to get to Gania. So I think for now it would be served to fly away then to fight here.”

“I know I don’t really wish to die today and while I know we would put up a good fight I don't think we are any match for that.” And with that the pair flew west at their best speed.

Night followed quickly and Volsung and Nascent decide that it would be best to get as far away from the spawn as they could. Then about four in morning they came to out skirts of Nyliam Proper.

The city was look like a fortress with mountains on three sides and the Nyliam River on the other. “I have never seen a city like this before.” Said Volsung, “It’s beautiful like dimoand in the rough and yet it still seems like part of the mountains.”

“Yes it is the largest city in all of Asheri. It a market and a place for thought or at least thoughts about who’s in charge.” The men stared at the city, for a few moment thinking how impressed they were with it. Then Nascent spoke up again, “I think that we should find a place to stay tonight.”

“Yes, yes I don’t much feel like sleeping outside on the grass when we could be sleeping in there.” Then the Men walked across the river and into the city. The men walked for about a half hour until they came to a tavern all the Emperor Prize the place also bosted few rooms on it heavely stared sign. So, not seeing any other Places Volsung and Nascent when inside. The bartender was more than happy to let two men in since he had been dealing with sailors for the last week and they has scared out all his regulars. After getting the key to the room Nascent when up to their room but Volsung decided to sit down and have a bit of Ale. It was about this time Volsung noticed a black haired woman sitting in the corner with a long sword at her side. Across the table from her sat a man in black robe. When Volsung seen this he almost spit out his Ale, “That Veritas! WHAT IN AETERNA IS SHE DOING HERE?” Volsung thought to himself, for a few seconds he didn't know what to do, but after collecting his thoughts Volsung got up, and walked over to table when he thought he saw Veritas.

John was the first to see him since Veritas had her back turned back to room, but John just smiled and kept this mouth shut. After a few moments, Volsung was right behind her. Then Volsung put his hand on Veritas shoulder. Before Volsung could move, Veritas had pulled out her sword and had it pointing at Volsung. “Hello,” said Volsung is scared fashion.

As soon as Veritas heard Volsung voice and looked at his face she dropped her sword and gave her brother a big hug. “Volsung you know better than to sneak up on me like that.” Volsung smiled, “What are you doing here and where is Nascent and Sayomara?”

“Well Sayomara went off on this own, and Nascent already went up to our room. If may ask what are you two doing here?”

“Well our ship ran into a bad storm and we had to coming into port here to get repairs. The ship should be ready to head out in about two days.”

At here this Volsung lowered his voice to a whisper, “Is there anywhere we can talk in private about something.” When Veritas and John got up, with Volsung following and they walked out of the room, leaving the money for their drinks on table.

__________________

"Listen! I've traveled every road in this here land!"


Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-18-2002 06:02 PM:

It was now raining, lightly. The group were working their way slowly north looking for a settlement. The first Laimh dearag the men came across were in transit. A convoy of carts and men on foot.

The laimh dearag were not often seen using horses unless they are work horses, so a large contingent were walking.

Conchuir came up with the Idea that Bara would skate back while the others rode up to talk to the nomads.

The caravaan was mostly carrying goods, probably crops and meats towards Rysend or further to the city of fools. A lot of women and children were in wagons too. At various points along the caravan there were slim muscular warriors a small few taking wide patrols on horses. There was also a peculiar thing on the roof of a hard covered wagon there was a few warriors with bows. The bows were larger than normal and seemed strung tight. As the riders approached a mounted warrior broke off.

He called the men to halt. "What buisness have you?" The guard asked, a nervous challenge in his voice. Conchuir spoke up.

"We are on an errand. We have to raise the muster."
The warrior tilted his head and looked at conchuir suspiciously.

"What have we to muster for? Are we being invaded?" He probed.

"Brother if you have seen no foriegn beast you must have your eyes closed." Porbably a bad choice of words but Conchuir could see the guard leaning towards mockage in the near future.

"SEEN NONE? We are heading for rysend as our Farm lands were infested with them. We had to take harvest and wait till we have strength and knowledge to kill the wingid bastards." He snapped.

"Well now you see why we must muster. May we speak with the chief of this clan?" Conchuir asked.

"You can if you can find out who he is. Our family leader was killed along with his sons by the monsters. We are trying to settle the sucessor. However in the stead of the chief our Holyman , taliesen has agreed to guide us." The Guard was probably being as helpful at the time.

"My sympathies and those of our clans go to you." Conchuir reacted with diplomacy, a grunt from the other two confirmed his sweeping statements.

"I will fetch Taliesin" With that the warrior rode off.
Soon he returned with the Holyman. He regarded them casually.

"Whats this talk of a muster? Who are you all? " the man grilled them.

"Well I am conchuir this is Enda and Aodhna we are all braves of our clans. We travel north to ask The laimh to join us against the shadowspawn. We have little time. What do you say?" Conchuir did not mix his words this time.

"My..we have little strength to give, but would pay dearly to see the horrors killed. We do know that Rysend is swelling with Laimh at the moment. The head of ou tribe is there. Strange things are happening in the city of fools. Rysend is the place to go if you wish to join our tribe." The priest had seen the sense straight away.

Ever the politician Conchuir asked, "Will we have your support?"

"If you can pulit off we will help." The ambiguity of the statement was apparent but it was better than nothing. "Is he with you?"

"Yes and he is anxious to move on." Concuir turned to meet the priests line of point and saw Bara trotting a bit behind. "We must rush to Rysend"

"Then we will meet you there." The priest aknowledged him and waved as the men rode away. They met up with an emotionally wracked Bara and spurred on.

They were In Rysend early the next afternoon.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Saeth Shen on 04-18-2002 06:58 PM:

Story Sword

Let him be my strength and my weakness, my greeting and my parting prayer. My Vision, and my blindness, my Joy and my sharp grief. Please… let him be my sad death… or my sure resurrection.”

Til had been by the side of her warder for two days now, seemingly unmoving, not eating, nor sleeping. Her gaze simply fell upon the wounded Elwain, and her mind counted the breaths that he took, as if any one could be the last. Carefully, she watched the depth of his breath, and felt for any more of a spark of life through her bond with her faithful servant. No, he was more than a servant. He was a friend, and a love.

She Felt herself slipping deeper and deeper into the dark well of nothingness that was her life without him. IN all her long years, she had never been more alone than she was as she sat silently at his side.

He was her soul... and it was too late for her to tell him... too late. For all the great power that was in her soul, she could not bring back the one in all the world that is that she needed most. For all her great power, she was helpless. She held his hand, and she counted his breaths.

Just as that thought passed through her mind, the spark flared brightly for a moment through the bond, and the warder took breath deeper than since his wounding. His eyes fluttered rapidly, and his back arched awkwardly. His heart pounded, she felt it through the bond, and it felt for a moment as if it were about to burst.

"Saeth!" She stood, clutching his hand, hope for a moment rekindled in her darkening heart.

His eyes burst open, and he was momentarily blinded by even the dim light of the room. His name rang within his ears as if it were being called out by a ringing bell. The tears which had been her only company during the long hours fell upon his face, rain of her love.

His voice was hoarse, and he spoke softly between quick breaths, small drops of blood spattering from his mouth upon the sheets of the bed, and the white of Til'Sylvanna's dress, "Til? What happened? I.... I remember...."

"Shhhh...." She put a cold finger to his lips. "don't talk. You are weak, and that you live still is a very near thing." He could feel the torrent of her emotions. All the deep and dark despair at the thought of losing him, her love, and her unabashed relief that he had awakened. She spoke softly, Leaning over to hold him in her arms. Well... with the right one at least. The Left she kept at her side, afraid that the darkness that grew there would too soon be known to him.

"Rest... brave one. You have passed a very soar trial, and but for the mercy of the Creator, you would not here yet live."

She could not keep the trembling from her voice. She wanted to hold him close and never let him go. She wanted to tell him all the secrets of her heart. She wanted to see him smile and for him to make the world well again... But... but he was not ready. Perhaps he never would be. That sad thought held her, as all sad thoughts seemed to do of late. Everything a spark of light came into her soul, it was just as quickly snuffed out.


Saeth squinted as she came into focus. She was terrible and beautiful all at once. She had flung herself upon his chest, and with no small amount of effort, he wrapped his arms about her.

All she wanted to do was let him hold her. She would not leave him... not ever. Not thought all the armies of the Shadow should descent upon them. Still she would stay.

"Oh Saeth..." she choked back the sob, "I prayed... all the long hours I have prayed and done nothing else."

Through the bond, the strange surge of emotions flooded Saeth's mind. Love was there, but unlike any love Saeth had ever felt through the bond. There was a coldness, and anger, wrath even. But most of all, relief.

"I have never left your side... for fear that you would leave mine. I... I..." her tears fell softly on his chest."

Saeth raised his head just a bit to kiss the crown of Til's hair, "Til, To die for you, would be the greatest honor, but to live for you, is greater,"

She could not speak, but only hold him close. A painful smile broke across his lips as she seemed to freeze for a moment, her muscles all tightening at once. But, in a moment, she simply went slack, and lay there with him, centuries of experience with the bond allowed him to read her much better than she would ever be able to read him

Words could never be enough. Everything could never be enough.

A look of terror knitted upon her brow. "Saeth?"

He knew he was in much pain from the numbness in his body, but the pain of his body could not match the pain in his lady's heart. His mind diverted from the thought by the sound of her voice, he replied lightly, "Yes, milady?"

“What is wrong?" She searched his face for any hint of his feelings.

"There are strange feelings in your heart, milady," Saeth winced in pain for a moment as he shifted in the bed, "Something is dreadfully wrong. But there is another light as well," Saeth shook his head, "There is far from nothing wrong with me, but I can see that there is more hurt in you,"

She laid her silver haired head on his chest. She could not meet him true seeing eyes. She said nothing for a long time. At last she said softly,

"The light... the light is my love... love for..." she could not finish. Even though she had been this chance to tell him how she really felt, the words failed her. "The darkness... "

Saeth's eyes widened slowly, but She shuttered violently. "The darkness is that which I have no more strength to fight. Since that fell thing touched me... " she finally looked up at him, nothingness and despair in her dull gray eyes. "I cannot find the hope to fight as I once did. All the time I have sat here beside you, I could not find hope. My life is you... and that I now have... but as for the future..." a tear fell and she laid her head down once more. 'There is no use. The Humans are too stupid to fight... and I am too tired to continue. I want to go Home."

Saeth ran his long fingers slowly and painfully through Til's silky hair. For a long time, he was silent, rubbing at her shoulders and neck as she spoke. She was so fragile. She did need him. Saeth believed that he may know this new light.. But he was uncertain.. He had never felt anything like this, without Til. In her self pity she felt a warmth... a light that only came from one place... She felt his love. Or was it only... duty? She did not know, and was afraid to ask... She had too much to bear already.

"I am sorry... I have let you down. I... I..."

Saeth again kissed the crown of her head, "It is I that have let you down, Til.. I understand that you feel responsible for what happened to me, but do not," He kissed her again, and grimaced in pain as he pulled her up his chest so their faces were mere inches apart, "Til, everything I do, I do for you. As your guardian, as your friend, and as your..," Saeth trailed off, pulling Til down towards him in an embrace.

She pulled away, holding him in her eyes. They were an odd color... darker than before..."Your what?" There was a plea in those eyes... and he know that her life hung in the balance of his answer.

"Tell me...."

Saeth sighed... Women always did this...

He shook his head slowly, and his neck popped a couple of times.

She looked away. "never mind."

Seeing no other viable solution, he gently grasped her by the sides of her head and kissed her. She was surprised, but she did not fight him as she had Ezra. She kissed him back, falling lightly back onto his chest, and Saeth let out a painful grunt, but held the kiss. Til's hands caressed his face, one warm, the other cold, and his fingers ran through her hair, holding her in the small of her back.

Tears ran down her face... of joy or sorrow she did not know. "I... I love you." she whispered. "I thought I would die if I lost you... I... "

Saeth did not know words for the moment.. He simply held Til as she cried, and soon, his own tears joined hers. Tears of joy and happiness mingled as she looked down upon him, and in that moment, he felt happier than he had ever been. And by the expression on Til's face, she knew it... She had smiled, her first in days, and had kissed him gently.

He kissed her back again, caressing her face as she lay lightly atop him, he pulled away softly, with a great warmth in his eyes, "Til?"

"Yes?" Her eyes found his, looking deep into his soul.

His voice was softer than the nandi that covered Til'Sylvanna's breast, "Everything I do, I do for you. As your guardian, as your friend, and as your lover..."

She leaned down to kiss him, and this time she did not stop.

__________________
You shall not harm my charge...


Posted by Sekirah Partam on 04-19-2002 01:56 AM:

The waves thrashed the sides of Ewen's ship. The sails had long since been taken in but one of the masts had already snapped and dissappeared into the waves and the main mast was threatening to do the same. The ship was bobbing around and being thrashed about like a feather in the wind and much like the feather, given time, the ship would eventually fall below the waves that breached it's sides never to be seen again.

Sekirah crashed through the door to his cabin as the ship was hurled violently to one side. He had been helping to secure anything on deck that hadn't been thrown overboard by the storm.

"Cedric!" Ye yelled to his companion. "Can't you do something!?"

The older man unsteadily got up from his knees where he had been praying for their safety. A look of hopelessness was upon his face as his eyes met Sekirah's.

"I'm afraid not," Cedric said, almost yelling himself to be heard over the tempest raging about them. "I am no where near that advanced in learning my magic."

Shaking his head, Sekirah left the cabin and ran, if you could call it that, back out on deck. He was slammed into the wall on his way there as the ship was thrown, suddenly, the other way.

When he made it out onto the deck, he was just in time to see a monstrous wave that snapped the main mast like a toothpickass it rolled the entire ship all the way over. When the deck once again faced up, if you could tell which way was up in such chaos, there was no one left on the deck and the ship was taking on water from a large rupture in it's hull, as the main mast had slammed into the ship when it was rolled over.

Sekirah came to his senses after being tossed about for a few moments and he found himself several feet under the water that was being tossed from side to side above him. He struggled to reach the surface and atleast get a fair gulp of air, but soon found it futile and his lungs began to burn.

Only one thing came to his mind: He had to transform into some kind of sea creature that could breathe under water. He had never done it before, so he decided he would only change a few necessary things instead of a complete transforming completely into a fish.

Ignoring the growing desperation in his lungs, sekirah drew mana into his body. Meticulously, he formed gills on his neck and he began to breathe easily. He changed his skin into scales and elongated his toes and fingers, webbing forming between them and his boots formed to him to become part of his webbed feet. He cut off the flow of mana to his body just as he finished the transformations he wanted, being satisfied with the results.

Dispite the alterations to his body, swimming was still exceptionally difficult. He mooved more where the water wanted him to go than where he wanted. Unfortunately, the water was pulling him farther away from the ship, and his comerades.

Slowly, Sekirah began to make his way to the surface when something above him and to his right caught his eye. It was a flash of a bright reddish orange color that seemed all too familiar to him. When he looked closer, straining his eyes through the dark, murkey water, he could see the shape of someone at the surface, trying to keep their head above the waves.

As hard as he could, Sekirah swam toward the figure. As he sluggishly got closer to the person, he realized that he recognized her. It was the girl he'd met in Noit, Amanda! Desprately, he brought himself up under her as she slipped beneath the surface and he forced her back up to the life giving air.

When his own head broke the surface, and she saw him, Amanda screamed at the sight. He looked little like anything human with the scales covering his face and wet silver hair hanging down in tight locks, giving him the appearance of a wild, humanoid piranha.

Sekirah tried to speak, but found that he couldn't with his gills. He also felt his gills becoming dry in the harsh air, so he lowered himself enough that they were under water. Amanda was struggling wildly against him, but he could tell that she was tired, and she soon gave up when she found that his grip wasn't going to let up, and he hadn't done anything to harm her.

The storm had, by now, slowed. Sekirah guessed that it had pretty well blown itself out. The waves that were once thrashing about like Amanda had been under Sekirah's grip, hadturned into nothing but monsterous, rolling swells. Like Amanda, the storm had finally grown tired of it's relentless struggle.

Amanda stared into Sekirah's eyes, unsure of whether she should trust him, but finding that she had no choice. She seemed to see in his eyes that he had no will to hurt her.

"Are you trying to help me?" she asked, not sure if he could actually understand her. Sekirah nodded.

Nothing more was said between the two that night. For a long while, Sekirah just held her there, keeping her head above the surface until he saw a large barrel floating with the top half of it above the water since it was only partially full. Sekirah motioned towards it and the two of them swam there. Using the barrel as support, Amanda slept as comfortably as possible while Sekirah stayed up and kept watch over her. When she woke, he would be human again.

__________________
Guilt, the merceless hunter.


Posted by Eric VanDrison on 04-19-2002 12:02 PM:

"You think we'll find adventure here?"" Gavin asked as he, Reana and Eric approached the Taren forest. They had circled the forest for a day trying to find a break in the thick underbrush that sufficiantly blocked most anything from entering the forest.

"Of course we will!" Reana said with a smirk. "And there's bound to be men who've gotten lost in there and died of not so natural causes; we can find and sell any weaponry they might have."

"But isn't there a danger that we'll get lost too?" Gavin asked.

"That's part of the adventure in it!" Eric said, unsheathing his cutlas. "And you never know what might jump out of that underbrush at you."

Gavin looked particularly frightened by this remark. "Can't we at least wait till after we eat some lunch?" he begged.

"No!" Eric and Reana exclaimed in union. Shutting him up, they trudged forward and into the forest, darkness surrounding them like a cool blanket. The canopy of the Taren forest allowed only a few harsh shafts of light to pierce through. It was a wonder that the dense underbrush got enough light to survive.

For quite some time, the trail never split, but lead them back and forth upon itself so they were making little headway into the forest for all of the walking they had done. Gavin was getting rather impatient with all of it and you could see it by the way he hung behind Eric and Reana, slightly. At last, his face lit up when he saw a large, wild, apple tree growing on the far side of a short wall of brush.

None of them had eaten anything since early that day and it was already late afternoon. Gavin's stomach spurred him on as he cut through the brush with his sword, swinging it wildly to get through and rush toward the apple tree.

Unknown to him, Eric and Reana were yelling at him to stop and come back. Neither of them dared leave the trail, for they both had heard stories about what happened to anyone that strayed from the path in the Taren forest. Before Gavin even had time to bite into the apple, he dissappeared abruptly, the apple falling to the ground.

"Shit!" Eric exclaimed. "Where'd he go?"

"Probably somewhere else in the forest," she replied, her revolver in her hand. "He won't last long if we don't find him soon."
*********

Gavin, hand still raised to his mouth, found himself in a small clearing in another part of the forest. Dispite the considerable amount of light that shined in this place, his surroundings were far from pleasant. There were several rotting bodies of men and women all around him in various stages of decomposition. More frightening than that, some of them were moving...

__________________
Life is what you make it


Posted by Kaileigh Laeory on 04-19-2002 02:06 PM:

The pirate Discovery

The midday sun burned heavily upon Reed and Kai. The tall waves of heat rose like rivers of steam from the burning golden sand. Little dots, mottled in the waves moved north in a group, With two more following them. The pirates were on the move, as were Kai and Reed.

Movement was slow and tedious, with little to look at. It was all just an empty expanse of yellow sand, glistening in the bright sun, unaffected by clouds.

"How far away from them are we you reckon?"Inquired Kai, wiping the sweat from her brow.

"Well...I have no way of knowing. They are rather small in the distance. A mile maybe?"

Kai groaned and slumped over in defeat. She stood upright however and continued on. Reed looked at her and smiled a bit at her comical way of representing her discomfort and chuckled a bit. Kai looked at him with an expression demanding a reason to his laugh.

"Its nothing." said Reed in reply to her look.

Kai shrugged and knew he had a reason to laugh at her, but she could really care less. Reed, all sweaty, looked rather funny himself. His skin, which was once a light tan, was heavily burnt and his shirt was soaked with perspiration.

I hate deserts. I'm never going to comply with anything like this again. I have never longed to be aboard a ship in my entire life

By evening, the merciless sun dipped in submission below the horizon, conceding rule of the sky to the silvery moon.

"Ahhh. Sweet relief from that bloody sun!" Cried out Kai as she fell to the ground, the sand still warm. Her eyes stared upwards and smiled at the cool breeze that washed over her dirty body. Reed did the same.

"We should, however, make good time in the cool of the evening and catch up with the pirates." Said Reed, his voice soft in relaxation.

Kai nodded but did nothing, she didn't feel like going anywhere. Her legs were sore from the day of traveling and her body enjoyed laying down on the job.

Reed didn't move either, he remained still, staring at the solitary ivory globe that was doing her nightwatch.

Finally they rose for the night travel to reach the pirates...

__________________
We tell lies
when we are afraid, afraid of what we don't know, afraid of what others will think, afraid of what will be found out about us.
But everytime we tell a lie...the thing we fear grows stronger. Life is all about risks and it requires you to jump.
Don't be a person who has to look back and wonder what they would have, or could have had...


Posted by Tygan deParte on 04-19-2002 04:42 PM:

Tygan entered the room and tossed his new clothes onto his bed, and placed his weapons against the wall.

“Carla?” He called quietly. There was no reply, but the bathroom door was open and he could hear her humming a little tune. Oh good she must be done, can’t wait to clean myself off, specially before these cuts get any infections.

He walked to the bathroom door then quickly spun around, “Oh!” He said in surprise.

“Ahh!” Carla yelped in surprise as well, she stumbled back and fell into the tub of water, “Ohhhh!” she said in frustration, “I had just dried off too!”

“Um..err..sorry,” he had been expecting her to be clothed. Behind him he could hear her getting out of the water and drying off again, then putting on some clothes. While she was doing this he stared at nothing in particular back in the room, embarrassed about what he had done.

Her arms slipped around him in a hug, he winced in pain, but shoved those feelings aside. Turning to her he was somewhat relieved that she was clothed and returned the hug, “I love you.”

She smiled and then released the hug, “You better hurry before the water gets too cold!”

He laughed, “If it’s not cold already.” He kissed her then grabbed his new clothes off the bed and went into the bathroom.

*******************************************

A while later he walked out of the door. His wounds had been tended too and he was dressed in his new clothing. Carla looked up from the book she was reading, likely the book had been left by the last guest of the room. Tygan spun around as if on show, “How do I look?”

“You look great!” She wasn’t lying either, though she was amazed he had given up his hat.

“Thanks,” he grinned, “Maybe we should pick you up some new clothes sometime as well, your dress is looking a little worse for wear.”

She giggled, “Well falling into an ocean and jumping out windows will do that to a dress, I never expected wild adventures when I ran away!”

“Hah, I hoped for great adventures, but this was far beyond what I imagined.” I also never imagined I’d find my father, or find out he was not my actual father.

Carla fell back onto her bed, resting her head on the pillow, “uuuhh, I’m soooo tired!”

He gave a small laugh, “Well it has been a long day, maybe we should get some sleep.”

Carla was asleep minutes later. Tygan took a bit longer, lost in his own thoughts, but soon he drifted asleep as well, but not before looking over to Carla’s bed and thanking the creator for giving him such a wonderful love.

__________________

Can't say you'll lose if you never try.
Can't say you've won, if you happen to die.
---------------------------------
Gaudeamus igitur, iuvenes dum sumus.
Let us rejoice then, while we are young.
---------------------------------
To die is to sleep, only you forgot to turn on your alarm.


Posted by Coran on 04-19-2002 08:55 PM:

Friends

“Coran,” Said Xar Lazily resting on the ground, “Do you remember when you told me to steal that nobleman’s money pouch when we were young”.
“Yeah,” Coran said with a smile,” But Instead of the pouch you grabbed a notable smaller lump between his legs”.
“Or the time you got that lady to believe that you were a messenger from the royal courts collecting taxes and she gave them to you,” Snickered Xar.
“What A nice young man,” Coran said mockingly. As he pulled of his black robe. Revealing his leather amour and his knife in its sheath around his forearm.
“What are you doing,” ask Xar?
“Taking off me robe, its hot out”.
“That’s not like you showing your true colors in public”.
“No one out here. Out of all the years we’ve been coming here I haven’t seen one person to see or hear us,” Coran Said With a smile on his face.
“I always did love the view from here,” Xar said from the top of a hill overlooking the city.
“Hey did you happen to bring you daggers,” Said Coran.
“No,” Said Xar, “I dint think I’d be working today”.
“You wont be,” Coran said with a glint in his eye. As he walked closer to Xar. Who seemed to be getting somewhat nervous?
“How did you know it was me that told the guards,” murmured Xar.
“That’s not important now,” Coran said with a sneer.
“I needed the reward,” Said Xar “I know that you’ve always been a good friend to me and I-I-“
“Shouldn’t of have traded in a friend for money,” Said Coran.
“Yeah,” Said Xar, “I needed the money Coran, Not all of us are as talented as you…”
“Flattery will not save you,” Chuckled Coran. He unsheathed a sword out of his cane. And stepped right next Xar.
I know I messed up,” said Xar.
“Your right,” Said Coran, “ Sorry I have to cut the good byes short but I have a dinner date”. And with one swoop of his sword he cut a deep gash trough Xars neck.


Posted by Coran on 04-19-2002 10:15 PM:

part 2 (Friends)

“At Least I didn’t get dirty,” said Coran, to himself. Coran cleaned his blade on the corpse of Xar. Then he walked over to his beautiful robes a put them back and began the walk back to Helila.
As he reached the city he felt more at home. He’d never been one for the outdoors, which was Xars favorite.
“Looks like Ill never have to go out there any more,” He said happily. As he looked back at the hill before he went into the inn he stayed at. He went up to his room and he took of his dirty shoes before entering the room.

The room was immaculate, everything had its place and everything was in it place. Every room had its own large fireplace. There were paintings from every major artist. The Four-post bed was fit for a king. The bathroom actually had its own bathtub. There were several wardrobes with hundreds of cloths, of every style and color.

He quickly took a bath. When he was finished he dressed himself in a wonderful robe of lavender. He retrieved a fresh pair of boots from one of the wardrobes and put them on. He then grabbed his Cane and left.



Coran walked up to a door and began to knock.
“Aw, Mister Toa,” Said the butler, “We’ve been waiting for you”.
“Oh, Forgive my tardiness, I was in a meeting. I tried to cut it short, Said Coran with a laugh. The butler showed him into the dinning room, where a lovely young lady was sitting.
“Such a beautiful girl should never eat alone,” Said Coran with a smile.
“That smile will be the end of me, ray,” Miss Pross said.
“Hopefully,” Said Coran under his breathe.
“Please sit,” She said. So he sat down. ”Well I sorry but the chief has burnt the boar that was going to be or dinner. But he should have something else ready shortly.
“How about something else, the inn i am staying at has the best chief that I know of. Would you rather go there,” Said Coran.
“Dudley Fetch my bags,” She said with a snap, “i am going to eat out tonight”.


As they strolled down the street Coran saw some homeless people and stop to give them money. As the began to walk down the street again Miss Pross turned to look at Coran and said
“That was kind of you”.
“I do it all the time its just feels like something that I have to do, its like I don’t even have a choice about it. It really starts to affect my living habits though.


Finally they stopped, but not at the Inn that Coran had gone to earlier. This one was run down and shabby.
“Here its is. I know it isn’t much but I call it home,” He said, “Come on lets go inside and eat”.
They found a sit next to the fireplace.
“Ill Go and get a waitress,” Coran said. He went over to the bar and talked to the bar maid for a while they seemed to exchange something but she paid no attention. Then he came back over the table.
“The cook is sick so maybe we can just go back to your house for dinner,” He asked with that smile on his face.
“Alright,” she said sheepishly, “But can we sit here and talk for a while.
“Of course,”he said as he sat down sliding his cane under the table, “ Two drinks please,” So what does your father do”?
“ I am not sure, something for the royal courts,” she said unknowingly.
“He must make a bit,” he said. As his cane slowly moved toward her purse.
“Yeah,” She said, “but I bet you would have a little bit of money if you didn’t just give it away”. She looked Deep in her eyes and he looked back still moving the cane to her purse. Then suddenly the bar maid brought the beers.
“Drink up,” he said.
“Ummm,” She murmured.
“Drink it real fast,”
She downed that cup so quickly.
“Wow, That’s the fastest Ive seen any drink any thing,” He shouted. There was a few applause from behind the bar.
“That wasn’t so bad,” She said, “but my head feels a little light”. He took the purse with his cane and stuffed it in his robe when she when to the restroom.


Shortly after that he walked her home and they walk up to her door way.
“actually after that drink I am not to hungry,” he said.” I have A few more meeting tommorow, so I need my sleep.
“Ok, if that’s what you want,” She said.
“No actually what I want is a kiss from you,” He said with that same smile.
“You just had to ask,” She said right before she kissed him.


Posted by Volsung on 04-20-2002 02:42 PM:

Golden Sword of Et Cetera Back to Gania for Veritas and John

OCC: continuation from last post. So, if you don't know what is going on I suggest you look back

IC: Volsung, Veritas, and John made it back to there room. “So, Volsung does this have any thing to do with our mission?” Asked Veritas as they all sat down is the room.

“It is, a few days ago Nascent and I were traveling with a band gypsies. After talking to the leader of the group for a while he told us about heavy guarded base. When I went to investigate, and this is what I found,” then Volsung took off his pack and pulled out his Journal. Volsung quickly turned to a picture that he had drawn of the airship. “That’s what I saw it was a ship of some sort, but it can fly it also puts off a lot of heat as well but I don’t know from what. In any case I think you, and John should turn back and head to Gania with this and all the other information we have found this far and tell the King.”

“Do you really think that is a good Idea I mean we were ordered to survey all of Nyliam.” Said John speaking up for the first time since they had gotten back to the room.

“I think the King really should know about this. In any case I plan to stay behind with Nascent and finish our mission, then I will come back Gania myself,” Said Volsung.

“Are you sure that Wise I don’t really trust Nascent all that much,” said Veritas speaking with concern in her voice.

“Don’t worry about me. I can handle myself, and when I’m done I’m sure I can find my way back safe and sound. Now if its ok I’m going to leave this with you two, and tomorrow we can all go back to the Secunda Falia, and get her ready for your trip back to Gania.” With that, Volsung got up out of his chair, and walked to the door. After spending, a few moments to unlock the many locks Volsung let himself out and when down to his room.

*********(The Next Day)***************************************

Volsung has up early the next morning. Gathering all his things up, and waiting for the others to wake up, about an hour after Volsung had waken up Nascent decided to roll out of bed. “What are you doing up so early?” He said rubbing his eyes.

“We have plans for today, and I’m making sure that we are ready,” said Volsung as continued to short though his things.

“And what would those plans be?”

“We are going to help restock the Secunda Filia,” as soon as Volsung said this Nascent face turned white.

After a moment of silence Nascent found his way back to words, “Are you saying that you ran into Veritas last night, and you just let me come up here and sleep?”

“Well John was there too, but in a word. Yes, now get your things together they should be coming by soon.”

The rest of the day was a lot more orderly with Nascent meeting up with Veritas and John. Then a second estrange of information. After which they all went out to get supplies for the ship. When the day was all said and done the Secunda Filia was completely repaired and restocked for the trip back to Gania.

Night can and the group decided to stay on the ship the night and thus most of the night was spent talking about the last three mouths and all they had seen and heard.

When day came, so did the crew, and before very long The Secunda Filia was ready for the long voyage home. “Are you sure you don’t want to come with us Volsung?” Asked Veritas once more

“Yes, I’m sure. I’m still willing to bet that there is a lot more for me to see and do here, don’t worry sister I have Nascent here with me so I am sure that we will be fine.” Then Volsung gave his sister a hug and then Volsung and Nascent walked off the ship.

As they walked a way Volsung could hear Veritas giving orders to rise the sail and prepare to leave port, but Volsung didn’t look back this was the third time that he would be leaving his sister. But this time he really didn’t know if he would be seeing her again, so Volsung just looked away from the ship hoping to hind the tears in his eyes. Then After a bit Volsung spoke up, “Nascent I believe I have seen all I want to see of this city for now, maybe I will be back again someday but for now I think we should be on our way to Hillslay.”

__________________

"Listen! I've traveled every road in this here land!"


Posted by Coran on 04-20-2002 07:26 PM:

It’s was a beautiful morning. Coran woke up; cot dressed and began his daily walk. It was a busy afternoon. The plaza was filed with who seemed to have their pockets lined with gold. So Coran went strait to work. After several successes he noticed this very young mage.
“Why not, he might have something interesting,” He said to himself.
So he slowly made his way to the mage and brushed up against him. As took a large pouch from him.
“Oh, excuse me,” said Coran with his smile, “I haven’t seen you around he before, new around here?”
“Hey, yes, I am,” Said the mage.
“Well I am Coran, This is my native city. Do you need a place to say? I know of a great in.”
“Actually, yes. My name is Sacron.”
“Good, Good. Are you finished here then,” Said Coran, “ Follow me”.
They Began to walk and Coran gave tid bits of history with his charm that he often does. “And that’s the weapons shop, but you don’t seem like the person who’d go need a place like that,” He said knowingly.
“I guess its plan to see that I am not a fighter”.
“Nor a thief,” He said hopefully, “Cause if you are… We don’t take kindly to thieves around or anyone who’s trying to cause trouble”.
“Oh, you wont have to worry about me I am nothing but a humble mage”.
“I see, you won’t have to zap me,” he said with a fake chuckle, “well here it is. Blades and Stars is the name.”
“I have some other business to attend to. So if you’ll excuse me, I must be going,” Said Coran.
“Would you like to have a drink with me tonight?” Said Sacron.
“Sure,” he said as he walked away “meet you here tonight”.



So after a prosperous day Coran came back to the inn where he left Sacron. He proceeded to go change his clothing and see what his profits were. He received quite a bit of gold and in the pouch he obtained form Sacron was some gold and a ring with an inscription on it. After that he met Sacron downstairs at a table close to the fire. Sacron was pale and a little shaken.
“What’s the matter with you?”
“I’ve lost an item that belongs to my master.”
“Did you loose it or was it stolen?”
“Stolen I think.”
“When do you think it was taken,” He said with acting as though he cared, “Last night while you were here?”
“No I must have been while I was at the market,” He said knowingly, “It was one of my masters Savilars.”
“A what?” Coran said
“A Savilar, A magical item. It has powers but I don’t know what there are cause I was told to leave it in the pouch and deliver it to Mr. Pross at his house in Helila.”
“Oh, I know Mr. Pross,” Said Coran With a smile.
“Really, do you think that you could take me to see if need be?”
“Yes, of course. I have many friends I could see if they know anything about this," He said what seemed to be Caring tone, "Do you remember anything suspicious."
"Well, Nothing really. I was bumped around all day. Then I met you and you took me here."
"Not much to go on but ill do what I can," Coran said.
Coran then got up and talk to the bar maid, who got a mug and filled and brought it to Sacron. As Coran left the inn.
"That Coran sure is a nice fella, aint he," Said the bar maid.
"Sure is," He said.
"He really is a god sent! He's helped so many of us common folk out of hard times. I think he should really be king over something, he should".
"Do all you people feel this way about Coran?"
"Sure do," she said with an honest tongue.
Then she walk back to behind the bar. As Sacron drank his beer beside the fire and the time passed causing him to wonder about Coran. He sat wondering what his master would say and if Coran would be fine out there talking with the type that would have information like that. Hes sat not for much longer when Coran came back.
"Sorry," he said "I couldn’t find any one who anything, useless saps."
"I better be sending a message to my master, "He said, "I he will still want me ass his apprentice anymore."
So Sacron sent a magical message to his master telling him all that happen. Several minutes later his master sent one back that read:


My dear apprentice, Sacron,

I do bid you good luck looking for the Savilar. But as you most likely won't find it please don’t return. I have had it with your complete ignorant ways. If you however do find it I shall consider taking you back.
And since I am now looking for a new Apprentice, if you happen to find a suitable replacement please send a message to me.

Thanks for you service,
Photifar

"Well there goes my shot at greatness," He said with a lost tone. "All because some one is to lazy for a job."
"Well theirs no jobs in this town," he said defensively.
"Sorry. More beers please!"
When the Bar maid came with the beers came Coran threw a small bag of coins on the serving platter.
"I am sorry to ask but iam interested in the apprenticeship with you master," Said Coran reluctantly.
"I'll set the meeting up for you, how about tomorrow right here at the inn at about Two o'clock?" He said sadly " you’ve helped me so much I would be glad to help you this little."
"Thanks, I think I would like to get plenty of rest for that though. I am off to bed."
"Good night, Coran," Said Sacron deeply.
"See you tomorrow," he said with a smirk.


Posted by Sayomara on 04-21-2002 04:16 AM:

meeting in the woods

Sayomara flew over Soulwood for the third time in as many days, “Where in the hell is that Tribe. I know they used to live around here somewhere but I can’t find any sign of life now there. Why do people have to go back to nature I give anything for nice house in the middle of the clearing right about now?” Sayomara thought to himself, but after a second think about that he decide that the ground rout might be the only way to find the Lot’Miti, and Melios Tribes, but Sayomara also knew that this also increased the chance of running into Shadow Shawn, but that was a risk he was going to have to take.

Once Sayomara was on the ground, he put up his guard and proceeded slowly. All around him, he could be animals walking around. Sayomara didn’t much care for the Soulwood, but if his plans were going to work, he was going to have to get use to being in places he didn’t really like. It was about this time Sayomara finally found the cabin that belonged to the Stoneknuckles family. “Thank the Creator, this must be the house of Hrodgar Stoneknuckles. Its said he knows these woods better than any other man alive, and I could really use a person like that right about now.” Sayomara thought to himself. As Sayomara approached the house, he slowed down and when he was about hundred feet, away he stopped and called out, “I am here to see Hrodgar StoneKnuckles, I am Sayomara Waverruner and Ice Master. I come here to your home to disused a matter of great importance.” Sayomara got no reply, but from woods came a bear that seemed to be drawn to Sayomara. Just went Sayomara was about to put a wall of ice between himself and the bear something very strange happen. The bear turned into a Huge Man.

“What do you want here?” Asked the Man

“As I said I am here to see Hrodgar Stoneknuckles. Are you he?”

The man thought for a moment, “Hrodgar is not here right now, he is out in the woods hunting and I do not know when he will be back. What do you need him for?”

“I was hoping to ask for his help in finding the elder’s of the Lot’Miti, and the Melios Tribes in this area.”

“I can help you with that, if you wish,” said the man.

“Thank you, and yes I will take your help I really don’t know this part of Farai very well. By the way what is your name son?” Asked Sayomara

“I am Elyas Stoneknuckles son of Hrodgar Stoneknuckles. Now if you give me moment I must leave a message for my parents so they know what I am doing.” With that, Elyas turned into a bear again and ran into the woods leaving Sayomara behind at the house.

Sayomara didn’t really know what to think of the whole turn of events, sure, he had heard the stories, but seeing someone turn into a bear is quite a thing. After a few minute the bear/Elyas returned. “Ok, we can go now. I think we will set off to find some the Melios Elders first since a seen a large group of them a few days ago on the main road to the south of here.”

“Sound good to me, lead on.” With that, the two men walked into the woods heading south.

__________________
I have seen much in my day, but nothing as bad as this.


Posted by Farin Tarkin on 04-21-2002 12:07 PM:

Insane killer

OOC: Warning: Very violent post.

Farin Tarkin sat nervously at a table in the corner of the tavern. His hand was shaking so violently that he had trouble drinking his beer. It kept spilling over the rim of the mug.

He looked around at the other people in the tavern. He noticed that each one had a tattoo of an eye on his forearm. He froze; they were all working for the Dark Circle of the Eye. They were there to kill him. Even the bartender was after him. He didn't scream or seem to be startled; he had to act calm.

Ever since he killed the Dark Assassin, they had been after him. They were all closing in on him, cutting off his air, bringing the blade closer to his throat. But he was on to them. They wouldn't take him out so easily. He couldn't let them.

They would kill him the same way he had killed the Dark Assassin. The method was called "Death by a myriad of swords". The victim was stripped nude and strapped tightly to a table. Then, every thirty seconds, a sword was used to cut a tendon. Gradually, every tendon in the victim's body was severed, causing the entire muscle to curl up. There was nothing more painful. A good assassin could keep the victim alive through the whole process. Tarkin had always been a good assassin.

He had murdered most of the Dark Circle before they had a chance to get him. They hadn't fooled him.

His eyes were blood shot. He hadn't had any drugs in months. He kept swatting at invisible bugs on his arms.

Farin watched a woman at the bar; she was tall, slender, and sensual. The perfect temptress. She would seduce him, then murder him in his bed. He had to stop her.

When the woman walked out of the tavern, Farin followed her. After a minute or two, she realized he was following her, but there were no constables in sight. She started to run, and Farin chased her. He tackled her and dragged her into an alley.

He held a knife to her throat so she couldn't scream; she would die if she made a noise. He gagged her and ripped off her clothes with the knife, then raped her.

When he was done, he pushed her up against the wall. There was a hammer and nails nearby. He drove the nails through her wrists and ankles, pinning her to the wall. Then, using one of his katanas, he performed the "Death by a myriad of swords", keeping her alive through the whole process. The last night of her life was also the longest.


Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-21-2002 06:46 PM:

As The group approached Rysend Bara started to feel sick with nerves. Familiar sights of the city where he grew up popped up everywhere. The river falls that came from the crags and flowed by the east end of the site. The tall tower of stone that stood in the middle of the city for years. The Old area where all the stone houses of the settled were. They were all in full view.

Waves of nausea wracked him in sync with the sharp pains up the back from all the riding he had been doing. He halted his horse and hopped out of the saddle only making a few steps before doubling over and vomiting violently. Conchuir was first to pull up. He chuckled and asked Bara if he was all right. He got no reply save another wretch from the laimh dearag man.

Baras head was a mess. Flashing memories of his brothers screams as he fell under the hooves, the damning roars of his father, his mothers long horrible wails as she mourned her dead son. Bara had always been the underachiever, the thorn in his fathers side. He had conceived never returning to his tribe but now a more noble cause had brought him back to face his shame.

He reached up to his face and felt the scars of the crois bui. The brand of a coward that had been forced upon him as a cruel and unjust punishment. Hatred welled up in his heart, untargeted disgust. He spat bitter acid onto the dirt. He remembered the people shouting at him. Only because his father was a brave and had named bara a coward.

What do I care what happens to them. They cast me out to face anything on my own. I should leave them to the mercy of the spawn.

His head spun. Memories of the times he spent with his mother. Those were the times he missed. He had wept the hardest to see that she had lost faith in him. Her face when he turned to her to plead for reason with his father. She had not been able to look him in the eye. She could not listen to him as he pleaded to be heard. He had been let down by the most important person to him. His father could burn at that stage.

They dont deserve what im doing for them.

He spat again and stood up. He walked over to the horse to grab a canteen to wash his mouth out. As he reached for the horses saddle Something seemed to punch through the fog of bitterness. Something the priest in Parvini had said.

“Do not give contempt to those who have wronged you. Unless they serve the shadow they are of the same good as you. And contempt is the weapon of the dark lady herself.”

It then came clear why he was on this quest. Why he was allowing himself to be caught up in this. Why he was coming back to rysend. He had finally found his greater cause. The creator herself willed him on. He felt a warmth come over him. He knew not what the next few days would hold, but he had her light behind him. He needed no more.

Bara mounted up again. Conchuir looked at him like he had six heads.
“you alright?”

Bara nodded and spurred on.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Tyr Aulnay on 04-21-2002 07:34 PM:

Tyr turned to the sea and stared at it for a few minuets. Suddenly a mischievous smile came across her face.

“On this ship, Morgan, We have a few… challenges.”

“What type of challenges?”

“Just tiny little games that test your ability, that’s all.”

“Ok…Do I have to compete in these games?”

“Of course you all are new, suckers.. I mean mates do.”

A small laugh came from the group of pirates behind her. She turned to them with a mean eye. Most of the pirates then went back to their work. She turned back to Morgan and started to walk around him.

Now lets see… What’s really hard and yet will make him look foolish.

“Got it!”

“Got what?”

“Oh nothing… Nothing..”

She stopped circling him and pointed at Charles. With her hand she motioned him to come to her. Instructions she whispered into his ear, and she then pushed him away. Charles ran quickly down the deck to the Captains door. He knocked on it loudly twice.

“Arg! Who be that!?”

“Its Morgan sir!” said Charles in a squeaky voice.

“Arg! Never disturb my quarters! Never!”

“O yes. I’m very sorry sir.”

Charles ran away from the door and back to his daily work. The signal was give from many men down to Tyr who was ready to begin. She pulled out a fake map from inside her shirt and handed it to Morgan.

“I need this to be taken to the Captain, but I’m way… to busy to give it to him myself. Could you do it for me.” She said with an evil smile

“Um… I guess there’s no harm in that.” he said as he took the map.

Morgan picked himself up and dusted himself off very neatly. Tyr walked away and began to boss people around. A few of the pirates began to laugh and she gave those evil eyes. They would shut up automatically and got back to work. Morgan walked down the deck to the Captains door. He stood in front of it and placed his hand on the wood. Taking a deep breath he knocked on the door.

“Arg! Who it be now!?”

“Its.. Morgan sir…”

“What!? What do you want!?”

“I.. have a map sir…”

“A map?? Well come in, come in. But don’t let in the light!”

Morgan quickly came into the room closing the door as fast as he can.

“Now where be that map ye said ye had.”

Morgan tossed the map unto the captain’s desk. The Captain grabbed it and looked at it carefully.

“Grrr…. Morgan… ya know what this is?”

“No sir what is it?”

“It’s a fake!!”

Morgan ran out the room and unto the deck.

“Tyr!”

Tyr could hear the Captain calling from the other end of the ship. She ran to him as if something was wrong. Although she knew what had happened she still needed to act as if she cared. She paused at the door and then quickly opened it.

“What’s wrong sir?”

“Morgan! Get that Morgan! That slimy fool!”

“Yes sir!”

She closed the door behind her. With an evil grin she made her announcement.

“You heard the Captain. I want all hands to bring Morgan back to me dead or alive.”

__________________
Come friends who plough the sea, truce to navigation take another station, lets vary piracee with a lil birglary!


Posted by Zander Kohen on 04-21-2002 09:08 PM:

OOC: Sorry about the long ass post, but I didn't want to break it up. Have fun Aramus!

IC: The shadows lengthened as the sun sank low, close to the horizon, behind the trio, on their way back to Balanum. They had already been traveling for a good two days and it was nearing evening on the third when Zander and Alex both stopped. Tiffarah took a couple more steps before stopping to look back at them.

"What's wrong?" She asked. "We still have a couple hours before dark, we don't have to stop already."

"It's not that," Alex replied. "Something's coming. Something very dark."

"Whatever it is, it seems to be coming from slightly northwest," Zander pointed out and Alex nodded his agreement.

Tiffarah turned to face the direction they had been traveling, the direction that whatever this thing was, was supposed to be coming from. She was the first to see them, with her skilled, half-elven eyes. At first they looked like a low flying dark cloud with a dark shadow that moved unnaturally beneath it, but as they came ever closer, she began to see they were many thousand separate creatures, making up the large mass.

They flowed across the Nylian plains like a massive, unstoppable river. The grass they passed over withered as they went, as though it were cringing in fear and disgust at the twisted bodies of the shadow spawn.

As the beasts drew dangerously close, Zander and Alex saw that they would only be able to get off one or two spells before they were upon them.

Before Zander had even begun to draw mana Alex was already executing his first spell. Two great beams of holy light burst from his palms and hit a few of the spawn squarely. This sent them to the ground writhing in pain until they finally stopped moving all together. Several others were badly burnt where the pure light had hit them, and the hoard as a whole slowed, unsure of the three travelers a few hundred yards before them.

When Zander was ready, he released the mana in the form of great flames proceeding from his mouth. They alighted on the ground before the spawn in a long wall that stopped the creatures at the front in their tracks. The three travelers were forced to dive out of the way as a large fireball flew at them from a winged spawn.

Many more followed, but were all decidedly pitiful attempts, as they created large craters several yards away from the trio. Zander watched as the spawn at the back of the pack pushed forward, eager to join the fray. They pushed the ones at the front forward into Zander's flames that, strangely enough, didn't singe the ground in the least. As the spawn were forced into the blaze, they collapsed in agony.

"This is insanity," Tiffarah screamed at the two knights. "We'll never be able to take them all!"

"What else are we supposed to do?" Zander asked, beginning to draw again. "We can't run. We're too far from Miltus to make it before they caught us. We have to fight."

Alex began picking off the winged creatures with short, concentrated bursts of Holy lightning. The bolts seemed to incapacitate the spawn from the inside out, frying any sort of brain that they might have.

"We can't keep up this magic attack for long, Zander," Alex warned. "We'll both become to tired to fight."

"Excellent point," Zander said and used the mana he'd been drawing to enchant he and his comrades with a holy resonance that would give them greater speed and deal holy damage with their every blow.

The wall of holy flames was beginning to dissipate when the two Holy Knights drew their weapons. Alex drew the crystalline blade of the redeemer and electricity danced about its length as he charged it with holy lightning. Zander followed suit and unsheathed his two katanas. The crescent-like swords made a satisfying sound as he drew them from their scabbards and he set them ablaze by charging them with holy fire.

Tiffarah had just enough time to strap her tiger’s claws to her hands, before the shadow spawn came pouring through Zander’s barrier, which had diminished significantly. The flames still scorched the creatures as they passed through it, but it no longer rendered them lifeless as it had before. Soon it would have no affect on them at all, and it had only harmed a small portion of the spawn. Their numbers were far too great.

The three of them raised their weapons and charged into the horde, not sure if they would live to escape them. Zander lost sight of Alex as the melee began, but he kept close to Tiffarah. His flaming blades were a blur as spawn after spawn fell only to have twice as many take their place. Large fireballs rained down from above, scorching the spawn around them. One landed dangerously close to Tiffarah and she screamed as heat blisters began to appear on her left arm that had been too close to the flames.

Seeing his lover in agony, Zander turned his attention skyward to the beast that had hurled the fireball at her. He sprung into the air, some 20 feet and drew his blade across its belly, gutting it. Spawn entrails, ablaze with holy fire from Zander’s katanas, rained down upon the creatures below, scorching many of them.

When Zander landed, he brought his katanas out to his side, cleaving two of the spawn nearly in half. He looked over to Tiffarah, who was struggling against several shadow spawn. She looked to be weakening severely as the creatures beat upon her. Blood and sweat covered her body, soaking through her clothing; no small percentage of it was her own.

Meanwhile, not far away, Alex was dealing a flurry of blows from his redeemer along with bursts of magical energy. Many spawn lay at his feet, but he, too, had sustained several wounds from the beasts and was beginning to tire. There were still far too many spawn and the three warriors had only taken but a small number.

Alexandros knew he was outnumbered terribly, and his mortal form was weakening. Reaching inside of himself, he drew upon the portion of the power that Velesei had vested into his body. He fought now not for himself, but for Orocia, and the hope that he would see her once again, and smell her hair, and feel her gentle breath. In a outward blast of force and white light, he was the Aeternal Alejihandro. Raising himself into the air, Alex rained down bolts of the white lightning from his fingertips, rending the earth apart where the strokes touched the ground, and blasting the dark creatures away from where he once stood. He had to find Zander and Tiffarah. They had neither his power or his wisdom, and if they died, it would be by his neglect. He rose into the air to attempt to scrye for his companions location.

Zander rushed to aid his lover as she fell to the ground. In his fury, he decapitated one of the spawn surrounding Tiffarah. Memories of the brutal murder of his deceased wife by the fiero were filling his head as each of the spawn near Tiffarah fell to his blade. He didn’t even realize that he had been drawing mana and before he knew it a powerful pulse of holy energy radiated from his body. So concentrated he was upon protecting his lover that he ignored the blood spilling from two large gashes upon his chest and leg.

The pulse threw the spawn back a few yards and the pure holy energy of it killed several of them. If the creatures could fear, they were learning to fear Zander and Alex. But the great number gave them arrogance and they charged once more.

Before any of their number had a chance to near Zander and Tiffarah, they quickly backed away again seeing something over their heads. Zander looked up to see what repelled them and saw Alex in his Aeternal form, his six wings glowing a bright blue as he descended to them. If it weren’t for Zander sensing that it was the same man through their bond as holy knights, he wouldn’t have recognized him.

The much larger, and intimidating, angel hoisted them up into his arms. With them firmly in his grasp, he sped off, dodging several aerial-spawn as he went, in the direction of Balanum, to the northeast.

__________________

A true leader will realize that he is nothing without the loyalty of those that follow him.


Posted by Freya Devi on 04-21-2002 09:29 PM:

Morning came and Freya woke up with the sun.

Morning dew…

She grabbed two vials out of her bag and placed them under a flower beside her head. Noah was sitting on a nearby rock eating berries.

“Do you know if those are poisonous or not?”

“Some are poisonous?”

She got up and closed her vials. Walking over the Noah she looked in his hand.

“Yep those are poisonous.”

Noah spat then out and gripped his throat.

“Don’t worry you only ate a few right?”

“Yes.”

“Well alright then.”

She took out the vile of dew and handed it to Noah.

“What’s this?”

“Its just water. Drink it. It will help with the poison.”

Noah took the little bit of dew in the vile and handed it back to her. She tossed it to the ground breaking the glass.

“What did you do that for?”

“I don’t need poison in my vials. Grab your things. I think its best we moved on.”

Freya grabbed her pouch and put all the flowers she had gathered that night in another bag. She picked up her staff and read to herself the first word.

Honeysuckle…

“Healing, food, ointment, perfume.”

“Huh, what was that?”

“Oh nothing just reviewing what I use things for.”

Noah picked up his sword from the ground and placed it at his side.

“Ready to go their Noah?”

“Yep lets hit it.”

They got back on the road and walked at a steady pace. The thought of something behind her started to trouble Freya. She began to start running again. Noah ran as fast as he could trailing behind her. Soon the forest started to disappear and the land became dry. She stopped cause she was thirsty. Noah came in from behind breathing heavily.

“Where… are… we..?”

“I don’t know. I lost track back there.”

“So were lost?”

“Probably not.”

As the sun began to set the red and orange started to reflect in the land area that was in front of them. It was a canyon.

__________________
Parsley Sage Rosemary and Thime.....She was a true love of mine...


Posted by Cybele Ariadne on 04-21-2002 10:29 PM:

The horse raced away from the waterfall at great speed. Cybele holding on to her was barely keeping her balance. The rode back onto the road leaving dust trailing at their feet.

Please slow down.. Please slow down…

“Shhh.. Its ok now..”

The horse began to slow down and then to a full stop. Cybele sat up straight and looked back at what she had left behind.

If only he knew the truth…

She turned the horse back in the direction to Akaros.

But he won’t it too late now..

The horse began to gallop away through the woods to Akaros. Flashes of Azures face flew through her mind.

What will happen to him? Will he live?

“You shouldn’t care. Just let him go.”

Passing by trees and animals she looked on the horse and noticed the chipmunk sitting on the horse hanging on to Cybele. Cybele immediately stopped the horse and got off. She picked off the chipmunk and held it in her hand.

“What are you doing here?”

“You still owe me payment.”

“I do? For what?”

“I gave you that information didn’t I?”

“Oh yea… I’ very sorry I’m just thinking of some things.”

“Yea yea yea… Just try not to let that get to you. It probably wouldn’t have worked out anyway.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Well your not exactly the nicest girl a guy could ever meet you know.”

“So you’re say a guy can’t look on the inside of me and see how nice I can be?”

“Um… I really don’t think so lady.”

“Sorry to burst your bubble.”

“Yea… Its ok… Here, take these as payment.”

She picked some acorns from the ground and gave them to the chipmunk.
“Thanks this should be enough for the next season.”

“Your welcome. It was nice meeting you chipmunk. Hope we meet again when I came around here.”

“Likewise. Lady.”

Cybele placed the chipmunk on the ground and got unto the horse.

“Lets go…”

The horse raced fast to town.

*************************************
The sun soon began to set at the city. Streets were busy and Cybele rode into town noticing none of it. She stopped at the first inn she saw. Didn’t really matter how bad it was she just needed time to think. She walked into the inn and stopped in front of the bar.

“What will it be?”

Wait…. Shouldn’t I keep going?

“A room.”

She tossed a bag of coins on the bar and walked upstairs.

__________________


Posted by Adaiva Kilsan on 04-22-2002 02:04 PM:

The meeting...and the truce

The canyon was wide and long, and traveled as far as the eye could see. This is what Adaiva gazed at that morning. The sun was rising slowly from the horizon, blanketing the sun-dried landscape that stretched for miles around her. The rusty shades of the immense walls of the canyon seemed to reflect and grow more radient as the sun floated higher.

"Thats a long drop." Remarked Sidd as he peered over the edge, his feet dangerously close to the crumbling edge.

"What out! You could fall in and die."

"Well yeah. If I did fall in there and survived, wouldn't that be a miracle!" Sidd replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Adaiva curled her lip and a growl eminated from her throat. She gripped her satchel that bumped gently at her side. Her eyes scanned around for any vegetation for her potions and salves. Her eyes met up with a bush ladened with deep purple berries.

Perfect! These are great for poisons!

Adaiva walked over to the bush and picked off the ripe berries, bursting with poisonous flavor. The berries are new discovery to her so she named them Poisonberry. She never did have a flare for the creative.

packing a vial full of the violet fruit, she opened another one. By the time the berries were completely picked from the bush, Adaiva had filled three vials and two pouches with the deadly vegetation. For every poison there is an antidote of course. The leaves on the bush were immune to the deadly effects, so she plucked the bush of its leaves and placed them in a pouch for safe keeping. By late morning, her small satchel was brimming with the purple berries in vials, and pouches holding deadly, and life giving products.

Sidd watched her peculiar actions as she hastily picked the berries, as if golden and valuable.

"What do you use those berries for? If you can eat them, bring 'em over here! I'm hungry!"

"Fool! These are poisonous! Unless of course you wish to die this very morning."

Sidd blinked and thought of this, then shrugged and nibbled on some bread, gazing at the spectacle of the canyon.

Ah. This is the life. I can only imagine how many people died here though. And whats up with Adaiva? She seems...more morbid than she usually is. Hmph. Oh well. The canyon is beautiful.

Sidd glanced at his map and discovered its name.

"This would be the Thole Canyon." Sidd stated, feeling proud of his discovery.

Adaiva snuck a peek at the egotistical boy and spat on the ground, grinding the berries in a bowl.

Sidd chuckled at Adaiva's lack of personality and her violent tendencies. He leaned back on his elbows and gazed out, the sun hanging high in the sky.

"It looks about midday." Said Sidd.

"So?"

Sidd shrugged.

"Hey, whats that?" Asked Adaiva, peering over to the other side of the canyon. Indeed, the answer was self explainitory. Two figures moved towards them. When they reached the other side of the canyon, they yelled their hellos.

"Good eve to you! I would be called Noah, this, my companion, is Freya. Who might you two be?"

"I would be Sidd, this is Adaiva."

"Great! Good day to you! How, if I may ask this, would you get across this expanse?"

Sidd glanced side to side and barely made out a faint outline of what appeared to be a bridge. He pointed and The one called Noah nodded, pointed to Freya, who nodded also. He raised a hand and made his way to the bridge, Freya trailing him.

In a few minutes, the two travelers approached Adaiva and Sidd, who stood up and inspect the others.

Freya noted imediatly the apothecary's satchel, brimming with deadly contents. She scoffed silently and faked a smile, not trusting her.

"We would be going to Bargra, are you heading to Sungan?" Inquired Freya.

"Yeah, probably." Answered Sidd, shieling his eyes from the sun.

"Very well then. We shall be leaving now. The creator bless you!"

Adaiva thought and piped up.

"How about I return? I forgot a few things there, including more food. I was a fool when I left."

Sidd coughed to show his agreement with the 'fool' part of her statement.

Adaiva clenched her fist and looked prepared to throw a punch at Sidd, who couldn't help but laugh.

Freya grinned maliciously but hid it behind a hand, making it appear she was wiping her lips.

"Very well, you may join us. Shall we shake on it? That you shall not harm us, and we not you?"

Adaiva thought for a moment before accepting his offer, shaking on the deal.

"Hmph. I guess I should go too!" Said Sidd, who shook his hand after Adaiva.

With that, the truce was formed and The group was heading to Bargra.

__________________
Solus dilectio optime supero comtemno...
(only love conquers hate)

"Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery. Today is a gift"
-Eleanor Roosevelt


Posted by Noah Lantier on 04-22-2002 10:56 PM:

Sword of Mystery

Noah sat at the edge of a plateau, idly blowing dust gently from his palm over the cliff and onto the wind. He liked it when it was quiet, despite his need for comfort from Freya, who had saved his life on more than one occasion already. Even his fear of heights seemed to be distant. The events at Sungan had done a great deal to rattle his nerve and self-confidence, though he felt stronger because of it. The wounds had healed, but the mental anguish would not, at least not for a while.

And then came the two travelers, Adaiva and Sidd. Noah had the unfortunate pleasure of revealing to them the fate of the small town. Few survivors were left and Adaiva became slightly aggitated when she learned what had happened. Sidd, however, was much calmer in his disposition and he began to scribble notes furiously in his journal at the end of Noah's tale.

Noah heard a boot scuff on the ground behind him, but he didn't turn. He could almost sense Freya's collective energies resonating from behind him. She was upbeat and helpful and a genuine good person. Noah was almost surprised that he was taking a liking to her.

"You okay? You've been up here for a while." She said, sitting beside him. She didn't look down and Noah guessed she had a fear of heights as well.

"I'm fine. Just a little shaken still from what happened in Sungan." The sun was setting, turning the horizon a golden-scarlet-colored sea. Freya searched through her pouch without looking, her hand pulling forth a small purple flower.

"Sniff this. It'll relax you." Noah turned her away politely. He wanted to think about it. It was disturbing, but a reality.

"No thank you. Some things need to be confronted." Freya nodded. She changed the subject after a few minutes of silence.

"I don't trust her." Noah looked up quickly, surprised by Freya's change of tense.

"Adaiva?"

"Yes." Noah mused for a second.

"Neither do I. It's something about her that disturbs me." Freya shivered as the sun sunk below the horizon. Noah gathered her in his arms and held her gently.

"We'll just have to keep an eye on her, then." He said, adding his final thought. They sat for a long while in the blooming dark, until it became too dark and cold. Then they traveled back to camp, where Adaiva and Sidd were awaiting.


Cue: Preferably Freya. Then Sidd, as he hasn't posted yet. Sorry for making you guys wait! ^_^

__________________
"Ah, for the thrill of travel!
How I wish I could wander where ever my heart wished,
with a sword in hand, my life in a pack upon my back, and a fair wind to speed me along on my journey.
To see things I have never seen and do things I will never do again.
The life of adventures is for me!"
-"Wanderlust" by Ashton Banker


Posted by Morgan Reamal on 04-22-2002 11:23 PM:

Sword of Mystery

Morgan ran for deal life. The entire crew of the ship was chasing him. Unfortunately, there were crew members in front of him as well. Morgan drew his sword quickly and grabbed a mast rope, cutting the line as he grappled with it. The rope severed neatly and the reel dropped, pulling Morgan off his feet into the air above the deck.

Tyr drew her sword and screamed violent orders to attack him. The crew began to crawl up the rope ladders, swinging at him from both sides with long scimitars. The ugly, smelly men laughed as they attacked him, leaving him swinging in mid-air. Morgan swung upside-down and hooked his feet around the rope, leaving him dangling by his ankles. He drew his bow and fired.

The arrow flew straight and caught one of the pirates by the shirt, pulling him off the rope ladder. Tyr cursed violently, but she was smiling in amusement. Morgan drew and fired at her instead. The missile flew straight and pinned her robes to the floor. Morgan stifled the bow and dropped hands-free, grabbing another rope.

His hands burned with the friction and he hissed as one of the blades scored on his upped arm, leaving a feeble cut. Morgan swung down and ran-off on deck, level, drawing his sword. He approached Tyr and held the sword to her throat. The woman threw herself backwards and drew her own sword as she rolled to her feet.

"Come on, Morgan. Try me........." She said, grinning. She struck. Morgan reeled back and swung lightly, deflecting the bow. The crew members stood back, watching. Tyr drove in a faux blow and pulled inside Morgan's gaurd as he deflected it. She drove her elbow hard into his stomache, leaving him gasping.

Morgan dropped to his knees and panted. Tyr stood over him, both hands on the pommel of her sword, blade at his neck.

"Should I kill him boys?" The men nodded in agreement. Morgan looked up and tackled her, using fierce animal tactics instead of technique. Tr cried in surprise and dropped on her back. When she looked up, Morgan had his bow drawn, the missle aimed for her head.

"Call them off." He said, his voice implying that he seriously meant to kill her. Tyr waved them off and stood, grinning. She held out her hand in a gesture of respect. Morgan lowered the bow and considered shaking her hand, but instead shouldered the bow and walked away silently, attending to his former work. Tyr smiled brightly.

"We're gonna have some fun with this kid............"


Cue: Tyr

__________________
Sailing, sailing....over the mounting waves.................


Posted by Emperor Aramus VanVehementi on 04-23-2002 01:18 AM:

Wartorn Militus

Carriage wheels turned noisily, entering and exiting large holes of upturned roadways. The city of Militus had seen combat- recently so. Emperor VanVehementi pulled the draperies within his cabin to inspect the cause of his jostled travels. A countenance of content quality quickly faded to that of a distraught concern as the visage of blood spattered buildings pierced his eyes through the parted strips of black cloth. His city was in great disrepair. A quick glance upwards found him staring at the proud Nylian banners hanging at half mast.

"Gregorynn, halt the carriage!" The whinny of finely trained Nylian ponies quickly answered his plea as the dark vessel slowly rumbled to rest stirring a small cloud of dust. Aramus crept out of his confines to be greeted by an eerie sight. All around him lay the battered bodies of his beloved soldiers and the vile spawn alike. As he circled himself to gain a panoramic experience of all that surrounded him he found workers and wounded soldiers carrying the deceased upon stretchers to be identified. The spawn were thrown atop of each other in large funeral piles to be burnt for disposal.

A small girl then exited her house carrying a small finely crafted doll to comfort her in a cold and violent world. As her polite brown eyes crossed the path of Aramus she swiftly burst into shouting.

"The Emperor has come to put the wrong things right. Long live VanVehementi!" The young Nylian broke into running, careening about the bodies repeating her chant. Workers stopped in their duties to view the source of the commotion. In what seemed like mere seconds a small crowd had amassed all about Aramus.

"Great Emperor. Your simple presence brings us comfort. Please tell us what you wish of us!"

Aramus didn't know what to say. Gregorynn had now reached his side and offered only a look of confusion. 'It is situations like this I must be an EMPEROR' thought Aramus. He needn't survey the landscape any further to note what had happened. The spawn had been let loose to attack his Empire. Though casualties were suffered, the day belonged to Militus and its brave inhabitants. He thought it prudent to address this point first and foremost. His people were in need of comfort.

"My dear fellow Nylians. I stand before you in this time of outrage and infamy. The forces of darkness have descended upon our most undeserving of children and their respective families. It is in this time, however, that we must observe introspective and meditative minds. From the clouds of these vile hordes, here strikes us the silver lining. We, as the proud children of the Nylian Empire, do here still stand and draw breath. This is standing proof that our strong and vibrant cities will fall to no foe, regardless of race or creed. It is our birthright to live under our banner and bring order to the uncivilized. So, it is with this breath that we do draw that we shall mourn the loss of our loved ones and use their immortal memory and the honor they have brought us through their sacrifice to smite the parties responsible for this outrage. By this insult, war has been declared upon our Empire. It is with your support that I shall teach these fools that if it is war they wish to wage, our sovereignty has made for a poor choosing of an adversary. We will teach the unholy wielders of the shadow the true definition of WAR! We will do so with the finest of our soldiers and the most brilliant of our innovations. In reparations for this accosting, thanks due in part to your new cousins of what is now the Lunis state of the Nylian Empire, there shall be no taxation of this province until Militus has been restored to its former glory. Work fast and hard my fellow Nylians. The road is hard ahead but the Empire is unflinching in the presence of evil. We shall persevere, we shall overcome, and we shall conquer! The putrid smell of these streets will soon be cleansed of the spawns presence and replaced with the heavenly scent of TRIUMPH… GLORY TO THE EMPIRE!"

Shouts and applause built to an immediate wash of sound that filled the city and drew more citizenry to the scene. Aramus remained for a short while to shake hands and kiss babies, the standard imagery of any good leader of rhetoric past. After several tearful scenes with the mournful widows of Militus, Aramus made his way into his carriage to meet with Antridyus. The Emperor now had even more hatred within his heart and a new target to direct it at. 'Linerin, your life will pay the forfeit of the peace for this insult.' Aramus' teeth ground loudly enough for him to overhear during his less than smooth ride to the military office district.



"Emperor VanVehementi, it is most comforting to see your safe arrival in Militus. I am indeed pleased as well to see you Gregorynn. You are eternally vigilant in the keeping of our Emperor. We shouldn't stay here long. I've arranged for a full battalion of battle ready soldiers to provide escort to the Aeronaval yards."

"Marcus, you never cease to amaze me with your competence. Let us depart now."

Gregorynn held the door to the carriage as Aramus and General Antridyus made their way to the plush leather seating inside. Once settled, they began their journey to the top secret military instillation due east.

"My last report stipulated the prototype phase was nearing completion. How goes your progress?" inquired VanVehementi.

"The Hermes prototype reached its fruition as of a day ago. Our men have delayed its maiden test flight in anticipation of your arrival."

"This news is most pleasing to me. I do wish I could increase the funding pool to Project Valkyrie, alas with the sudden attack on Militus, we don't have that kind of capital. It is only through the new installments of Lunari taxation brackets that we will be able to endure this scenario. We can ill afford another attack of this kind. We must begin construction of the full ships pending the success of the Hermes I."

"Such plans are already underway. All data from this test flight will determine the specifications for the battleships. I hear the students from your alma matter are drawing near the end of their weaponry assignments. Soon we will build the single most destructive air born weapons ever to hover above Asherian soil."

"Excellent. Keep the men on alternating shifts to ensure 24 hour work coverage. When one team sleeps, I wish another to begin work with a team ready to relieve them and so on."

"All has been taken care of Aramus. How do you think we completed the Hermes so quickly?"

"It would appear I am pondering too much."

"Indeed, it's a days travel to the yards."

"Until the morrow then… glory to the Empire."

OOC: oohhhhh the spawn are goin' down baby! Aramus is gonna open up some whoop ass now! LOL

__________________

Unlike my fool of a father, I don't just talk of ambition... I realize it.


Posted by Kaileigh Laeory on 04-23-2002 02:19 PM:

Desert's Illusion

The night was silent and still. although the sun had dipped down below the horizon,the air was still dry and warm as the sand gave up its heat to the air. Thus, the evening air hung around a comfortable 75 degrees, until midnight, when it dips to a frigid 50.

The going was slow and tedious, with only rolling sand dunes and high cliffs of wind worn sandstone as they approached the mountains north of their location. The high peaks rose majestically in the barren landscape, rather out of place in the sandy stretches of nothingness.

"Where are they?" Asked Kai, brushing the sand off her clothing, and shaking the seemingly endless supply of the stuff out of her hair.

Reed just shrugged, also quite curious of where they are.

"Maybe they headed west...or east. To say the truth, I have no idea! I lost them as we lagged behind in the midday. It turned out the two figures that I headed us towards were nothing but a clump of barren trees and cactus!"

Kai looked at Reed and narrowed her eyes, but softened her expression as she realized she fell for the same trick. They had been following nothing! Their goal had slipped away in the heat of the desert, or maybe the pirates never exsisted...or perhaps the first pirates they found were all that was left, or they gave false directions. There were so many possibilities to figure out what was going on.

They were following a mirage.

"Well I say we continue on to the mountains ahead, they will bring some safety and maybe the pirates, if they exsist, are there as well. Its our best bet, since we can't go back without starving to death." Said Reed.

Kai shrugged as they continued towards the mountains, the steep rocky peaks growing in size in their approach.

__________________
We tell lies
when we are afraid, afraid of what we don't know, afraid of what others will think, afraid of what will be found out about us.
But everytime we tell a lie...the thing we fear grows stronger. Life is all about risks and it requires you to jump.
Don't be a person who has to look back and wonder what they would have, or could have had...


Posted by Sekirah Partam on 04-23-2002 02:59 PM:

Amanda woke, finding Sekirah asleep at her side. It had been two days worth of drifting on the open ocean since the shipwreck and they hadn’t seen any other survivors. They had both lost hope of finding anyone else from the ship.

As her eyes grew accustom to the bright sunlight, she surveyed her surroundings. She expected to find nothing more than the same endless expanse of lightly rolling swells that had been their company the last forty-eight hours. She remembered how she had vocalized her thoughts to Sekirah the day before when she told him she didn’t think they would live to see land again.

To her surprise, that morning she did see land. Off in the distance to the north, she saw a string of islands. The keg they had been holding onto was slowly drifting toward the small islands. Amanda guessed that they wouldn’t reach the islands till midday at this rate. She was impatient.

Not so gently kicking Sekirah, to wake him up, she pointed toward the islands. “Sekirah! Wake up! I see something! Tell me it’s not just my eyes playing tricks on me.”

Groggily, Sekirah lifted his head off of the barrel. “What? There’s nothing worth looking at out here, why don’t you just go back to sleep?”

“No! By the Creator Sekirah, look over there!” She demanded, giving him a rough smack to the back of his head. He gave her a rather annoyed look, but complied.

He, too, saw the islands and any thoughts of sleep immediately left him. Desperately hungry, and thirsty, Sekirah started to swim quickly toward the Islands, that were still far in the distance.

“Hey! Wait!” Amanda screamed. “You’ll never make it all the way there!” Sekirah ignored her and kept on swimming. Shaking her head at his foolishness, Amanda also left the keg behind her and followed him, at a somewhat slower pace.

Before long, Sekirah grew tired, but the Islands were much closer. Nimbly, he turned himself onto his back and floated there; an exhausted Amanda soon joined him. Her brightly colored hair was made a darker red/orange by the salt water and it clung together in messy locks. Her breath came in deep gulps and Sekirah took a moment to help her float properly before resuming his position, on his back.

“You think we can make it into the shore on the next try?” Amanda asked between breaths. Her chest heaved and Sekirah forced himself to look away, as her soaked clothing clung to her breasts.

“We should make it to where the swells start to become waves, and those should take us into shore more quickly,” He reasoned. “We’ll have to be well rested before we attempt to ride the waves into shore though.” With that, he rolled back over and took up a steady stroke once more; once again, Amanda followed, but kept up much more easily this time.

A few yards before the white-capped waves began to form out of the swells, the two rested once more. This time neither of them said a word; they just lay there, the sun beating down on their bodies, for many minutes.

“Are you ready?” Sekirah asked, breaking the silence at last.

“As I’ll ever be,” Amanda replied. Both of them turned again toward the islands and, within a few moments, found themselves being propelled toward the shore by a powerful wave.

They both had a difficult time keeping their heads above water and the thorough thrashing they received was reminiscent of the storm that tossed the ship about only three nights prior. At last, exhausted beyond measure, the pair washed up on the sand of one, small, Island. ‘And that was the easy part,’ thought Sekirah. Laying there in the sand, the tide gently licking their bodies, they both fell asleep, they wouldn’t wake again until late that afternoon.

__________________
Guilt, the merceless hunter.


Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-23-2002 03:21 PM:

In Rysend

The four companions rode into the settlements centre. Settlement was the perfect word for Rysend. There were a group of buildings in the east, near the river which rolled from the river falls. The centre of the city was a few large trade halls, used for the indoor markets, the great feasts and the largest was the meeting hall. Above the meeting hall was the watch tower. It had stood a tall and fierce watch for decades and had been used to call out alarums when necessary.

All this was surrounded by wood houses, marquis, and caravans. Dotted with shops and other more permanent buildings. Away to the east again stood the tall shape of the river falls. An Immense cliff reaching hundreds of feet into the crags , from which cascaded a huge imposing waterfall. It crashed down cleaving deep into the rock below. The falls projected it roar for miles around and passed its noise over the city.

The four halted in a small square. Where to go next was the first order of business. Conchuir came up with the best idea.

“We may be here for more than a day and in a city such as this there must be a good Inn.”

There was a certain turning up of noses at the thought of soft living from the sleebhfir but the nomad group decided to accept the idea. The search didn’t go on long and the men found an inn. Most importantly it had a reputation according to Bara for being an inconspicuous kind of place where no questions were asked and an undesirable such as himself could stay. They settled into a particularly hidden corner of the stone building. Bara could take his hood down and not worry so he settled into some serious drinking. The men spent the next while trying to figure out a strategy.

“Well Bara who do we ask? Where do we go? C’mon this is your bit.” Conchuir goaded.

Bara in probably the best form then any of the group had seen him thought visibly. He had been drinking some obscure Adagerian liqueur and was getting quite well on.

“Weeel, there is a tradition round here. We have large meetings in the greant hall. During the weeks run, running up to Bealtaine festival everyone brings any important news or business to the meeting, so we can talk about it before the freedom of the summer. It is largly monser…. cermonk ..CERIMONIOUS,” Some other drinkers glanced over at his momentarily raised voice, “but some bring up important things still in front of the chiefs. That’s the best bet.” He belched quietly and said no more for a minute.

This was clearly the best route and not much else was said on the subject for fear that Bara would change his mind.

The meetings Bara referred were derived in an old tradition of airing grievances in front of the clan and chief. The aim was to clear all the winters problems and arguments of all the clan before the summer considered to be a sweet and calm time.

The group now had a medium and a pitch. Now all they needed was good luck

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Keiru Sapphire on 04-23-2002 04:32 PM:

OOC: As Til'Sylvanna


His dreams were not pleasant, that much she could tell even without the bond between them. Til’Sylvanna brushed a raven black lock of Saeth’s soft hair from his brow with her cold left hand, and looked into his sleeping face for a long time.

He loved her. Truly. She had kissed him for some time before concern for his health had prompted her to accept propriety once more. What had driven her to be so forward in the first place was still a mystery to her, but she did not care. Saeth returned her love… that was all that mattered to the elven lady.

Nelcar had abandoned her… though she still loved him. His fire… his passion... his song which had warmed her heart all those years ago when she had found little in life about which to be happy. He would always hold her heart.

Saeth would never leave; less death took him from her. Her sorrow… he understood so well… her fate that was his as well… He was honor incarnate, kindness, and strength. He was slow to warmth, but when he did it was like the very light of her sun. He was her soul.

Was it possible to love two men with all that you were, and not love one any less for loving the other?

She sighed. She did love them both. For now, however, Saeth was the only thing in her mind. Nelcar had gone… seeking some other fate. That was his choice, and she could not change his stars. But he would always be a part of her, and a part that brought her joy.

Saeth cried out in his sleep, and she turned her wandering attention back to him. She nestled at his side, and leaned over to whisper soft words of love into his long and delicately pointed ears to calm his shadowed dreams. She was still not well enough herself to ward them properly, a malady which frustrated her greatly. She was also unable to ward the dreams of Scarlet, which concerned her even more. She could feel the tempest of the human woman’s emotions from here… and Til’Sylvanna was not comforted by what she felt. Still, for now it was out of her hands. The Dolensirion would have to protect her because the Elwain could not.

Til’Sylvanna laid her head on his softly rising and falling chest and listened to Saeth’s heart. She was still so glad that he had awakened, for she had nearly given up hope… and she could not face the thought of life without him. But, she thought, he was a warrior of the eldest line. He would face the very Lady of Shadow herself to protect her, and she knew it.

But, she thought with a smile, she would also protect him. There were foes that could not be felled by sword alone, and many that haunted the realm of Dreams that was her domain alone. She would be his Warder too, for they were one and the same, two souls that fate had brought together as one. Their fates were wound together, indivisible from one another. She rejected all the Visions of a sad and shadowed future for the two of them, for she would not rest until she could present him to her father as her love, her Chosen. She would not allow the darkness fated for them to come to pass… she had too much to live for now…

Her left arm began to burn like fire. She held back a cry, not wishing to wake Saeth who lay there beside her. The pain brought tears to her eyes, and she curled up into a ball of agony. Darkness seemed to envelope her, and despair unending. Who did she think she was? She was nothing, and had no power at all to change Fate. Shadow would cover all the world, and she was completely powerless to stop it. Saeth would die with her… and all their friends too. She was but a pawn, and would lead all those foolish enough to follow her into darkness and death. There was nothing that she could do… nothing that she had ever been able to do. It had all been in vain. All was lost… lost…lost…

Til’Sylvanna clutched her head and writhed in her inner and outer agony. The pain in her arm spread to her shoulder, and would one day reach even unto her heart, she could feel it. But even that did not match the anguish of her soul. She tried to rage against the darkness which tried so effortlessly to consume what light remained in her. She tired to hold on to her dreams of peace… of watching Scarlet and Indigo’s grandchildren grow some day, playing alongside her own… Saeth at ease walking with her in her garden in Hethilin… dreams of a world that did not suffer under the burden of the Shadow… But, one by one these sweet dreams were consumed by the darkness that the Veri had wrought in her. Her magic could not stand against such power, for she was a delicate soul and never very strong to begin with. With Saeth and Scarlet wounded, and the Dolensirion too concerned for the Princess, Til’Sylvanna had none of the strength that those people could have lended her. She was alone… and she did not think that this was a battle that she could win alone…

You are not alone. Nor shall you ever again be. I am with you… always.

The voice of Saeth Shen in her mind broke the hold that the Shadow had upon her. She felt the darkness and the pain receding in the face of his absolute love and devotion. She opened her graying eyes to find him holding her close, his gray eyes deep pools of all his love. He traced the line of her tears down her face, whipping away the tears, and tilted her chin up, kissing her softly.

“You are not alone, Til’Sylvanna, my Lady, my love. Whatever it is that you suffer, I shall be here to aid you, and fight that battle with you as I can. Do not forsake hope, for I am with you. Now and ever, I am with you.”

She could not speak, only burry her head in his chest and let him hold her. Just being with his chased away all of the darkness that bound her. He was her salvation. He was her soul.

__________________

I speak of dreams;
Which are the children of an idle brain.
Begot of nothing but vain fantasy;
Which is as thin a substance as the air;
And more inconstant than the wind.

-W.S.


Posted by Palin Freeborn on 04-23-2002 07:07 PM:

Sword of Mystery Plush and perfect, for the time being........

Palin sat, half-naked, upon his back, lying in one of the plush beds in Castle Rosenblade. Palin was almost surprised at the quality of life in here and wondered why he had heard tales of Princess Scarlet spending more time adventuring that staying at such a comfortable home. Reina entered moments later, her clothes clean. She plopped down beside him and curled up next to him.

"It's amazing, you know." She said, her lips brushing his ear. "That we would meet each other in such horrible conditions and then be so close days later. But it's not all that strange. I really do love you." Palin kissed her lightly and held her close.

"As I love you." She smiled. They sat in silence for minutes before a knock came at the door. Palin stood and pulled a shirt on, taking precautions to look presentable. The castle had provided him with a slightly better looking wardrobe for the time being, but Palin rather preferred his old adventuring shirt. He opened the door.

"Please come, sir. Dinner is waiting." The stiff looking servant turned and walked briskly down the hallway, moving from room to room. Palin dressed in his better clothes and was stunned to see Reina, who had changed, come out of the other room minutes later looking somehow more beautiful than before. Pslin's jaw dropped as he viewed her, from the top of her straight, ruby-red hair to the hem of her green evening gown.

"Interesting change. You look beautiful." She beamed and they walked hand-in-hand to the Dining hall. Palin wondered silently if the ever-reclusive Elwain and Til'sylvanna would be dining as well.

"I guess we'll find out what's going on after all."


Cue: Anyone.

__________________

Being a hero is not some title to obtain or a term to be used lightly. It is a matter of essence and is reserved for those with only heart and soul guiding their actions.


Posted by Indigo Grei on 04-24-2002 05:10 PM:

"You must be Indigo. I've heard whispers of you around the castle. Any of them true?"

Indigo smiled faintly. "I hope not. I wish not, but some of them probably are. You must be Palin Freeborn."

"Yeah. So, will the Princess and the Elwain Lady be joining us?"

"I don't believe so. At least, Scarlet won't. I don't know about Til'Sylvanna. But I doubt it."

Palin and Reina sat down at the table directly across from Indigo. Til'Sylvanna had mentioned the name Palin in passing once, but Indigo wasn't sure why he was here, or how important he was. Perhaps he, too, had a great role in the world's future.

"One of the rumors is that you can control fire, even though you're cast. Is that true?"

"That rumor is true-" he hesitated, unsure whether to use the word 'unfortunately' or not. "Ah... yes. It's not something I understand, but there it is." He put out the candles at the table to show them, then re lit them without even a motion beyond his glance.

"IS it true about you and the princess? How about that rumor?" Reina asked.

"Scarlet and I are..." Indigo blushed, unable to deny the rumor. He only hoped it hadn't reached the King's ears. "I don't think I can answer that."

"You already have," Reina said. Palin smiled.

Indigo picked at his steak, an expensive cut of meat topped with a thick red sauce. Palin took a bite of his own. "This is excellent. The princess is missing out."

Indigo sighed. She was indeed. She had been in her room constantly for the last two days, not eating or sleeping. Sometimes Indigo would come in and run his hands through her hair, and she would turn away, the creases in her clothing showing that she had not moved for a long time. He had seen her like this before, once. The shock of what her sister had become finally caught up with her again, and this time, she hadn't been able to shake it off.

"Princess Scarlet isn't well. She has a lot on her mind." It wasn't a lie, but it was a huge understatement.

"And Til'Sylvanna?" Palin inquired.

"I don't know. Even I'm not privy to the doings of the Elwain. But given the events two days ago..." he shook his head. "I honestly don't know."

He looked up across the table. "Palin, I feel a strong sense of justice in you, and I think I can confide in you. The truth is, some of the less pleasant rumors are true. I am the one called the Dolensirion. Sometimes, I am not myself, and yet, the world's destiny weighs heavily on my shoulders." Palin had stopped eating and put down his fork, Indigo noticed. "...I'm sorry, Sir Freeborn. I don't mean to burden you with my own worry. Please forgive me." He turned to the steward. "I think I'll take this to my room. I'll bring the dishes down tomorrow morning."

The steward frowned. "If the master wishes, I can heat it up whenever you desire. Please don't hesitate to ask."

Indigo kept to himself that he could heat it up without anyone's help. "I'm no one's master. Please don't call me that."

"As you wish, Sir." The steward and Palin both nodded as Indigo left.



"That's a lot for one person to handle, the destiny of the world, you know?" Palin said.

Reina nodded silently.

__________________
Is this a curse, or destiny? This fire could consume us all...


Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-25-2002 03:11 PM:

Around midday the next day the four emissaries made their way up to the great hall in the centre of Rysend. The hall itself was very large, but it was dwarfed by the watchtower above it. In the centre of the square, which was occupied for the most part by the hall, was a tall statue.

The statue was of a slim and some what old man. He stood tall and proud though. He wore a peculiar hat and indeed had a look of a wizard from children’s stories. The likeness was an unusual in a place like Rysend Conchuir guessed that it was a figure of some note and pressed Bara for information.

“He’s some sorcerer who came and saved Rysend during an invasion from the city of fools. I don’t know his name. I’ve heard too many to know. I used sit round here and watch things pass. The statue is a big part of my memories of boyhood…” Bara trailed off.

Conchuir had noticed a more melancholy Bara so he let the subject drop.
As the four stood in front of the hall they were confronted with a growing stream of people shuffling into the hall.

The hooded figure of Bara pushed Conchuir lightly towards the door, as much to say you first. The other two strolled after him. Bara followed up behind.

As the group entered the hall they were stunned to see the sheer volume of people in the hall. The Hall seemed to be a lot bigger on the inside. This was of course not true but for the two sleebhfir it was a strange sight to behold. For the most part it was a plain hall with a few banners hanging around and a large throne and raised table at the top of the room.

At the table there were a few braves and clan chiefs seated. In the throne was the head of the clan. A Tall regal man with long black hair tied back in a thick braid. Bara did not recognise him and assumed that there may have been a change in leadership. Bara pointed Conchuir towards the table at the top of the hall. Conchuir set off to register the men to speak.

When Conchuir returned they settled to wait until they were called to aire. The day passed with silly little cases along with one or two more serious suites. After a few hours of this the name of “Conchuir the capallan,“ came up. The three men stepped forward. Realising his duty Bara slowly stepped out behind them.

While the noise of the crowd died down Bara scanned the Table. On the extreme left he saw a man who he recognised. A hollow sell of that he was Bara still recognised him. He shook violently now and again never really sitting still at all.

A shell of a man…..Bara only just recognised his father.

Conchuir took a deep breath and spoke aloud….

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Keiru Sapphire on 04-25-2002 04:04 PM:

Til'Sylvanna Shadowbound

“Til’Sylvanna?” Came the soft voice of Finrandel from the doorway. “They wish to know if you shall be joining them for dinner this evening.”

“You should go, Til.” Said Saeth from where he rested in his bed. The Lady, much to him amusement, would not allow him out of either bed or her sight for any reason. So, for the time being, he sat in bed while she sat quietly by the westward facing window. “You are an honored guest here, and you have neglected your friends for long enough. I am healing well, and will survive a few moments without you safely, I promise.” He smiled, hoping the lightness in his voice would rouse her from the gloom that sat heavily upon her. He looked to Finrandel and shrugged. Neither knew what, exactly, to do about their brooding Lady.

“No. I do not wish to go… not yet anyway. I…” She had not turned to face them, but Saeth could feel the wave of tension wash over her. She absently rubbed the brand on her left arm. He narrowed his eyes, watching her closely.

“Til’Sylvanna,” he said softly, painfully rising from the bed to limp over to her side. “You cannot hide from the world forever. I wish that you could, or better that I could whisk you safely back home to the Evisis where we belong. However, you have set this path, and I fear that it is too late to go back now. Have we suffered so much only to refuse to face it now?” There was infinite compassion and love in his voice, for he felt the turmoil within her. He knew that she had not rested long in the days since the battle… and that her own wounds where only now healing. Worse still was the shadow that lay upon her heart and mind, and the deep fear about which she would not speak, not even to him.

She turned from the rising moon, bathed in the silver of its soft light. She looked awful. Her eyes had turned an odd shade of dark gray, and her silver/white hair did not shine. No smile graced her face, and there were dark circles where none had ever been before. She had dressed in a simple gown of dark gray that the Queen had sent, since her own things had burned in the fire the Veri had set in her room.

“I will not go. Let the humans care for themselves for now, I am no babysitter.” There was bitterness and ice in her once soft and kind voice. “The Dolensirion will seek me out when he is ready, I will not chase after him and force him into a fate he cannot handle. He will stand or fall on his own; nothing that I do or say will change that. As for the other, there is nothing that I can tell Palin without first knowing where Indigo Grei stands. If he denies his fate, then I will not burden the boy with a destiny that he cannot fulfill. If the Dolensirion denies his fate, then we will leave here as soon as you are well and never return. We will weather this storm as the Elwain always have, or fall as is our Fate. I am tired of being responsible for the moving of this Vision. Let them decide, and I shall wait.” She turned to look back out the window.

Saeth shook his head. “These are not the words of the Lady I serve. The Til’Sylvanna that I have come to love would never say such things. You once said that you loved these children… that you would care for them and guide them. That is your part to play in all of this, as declared by the Creator Herself! Why do you go back on all that you once held so dear? What is this darkness in you that devoids you of love and hope? Tell me, or give me a foe to fight, because this battle of dark emotion is not one that I can fight for you, my Lady, nor one from which I can protect you. Listen to your words… you are not yourself.” His words were kind, but firm. He found it odd to be taking a position that was normally hers. Defending humans was not his wont, but she had shown him the value of these few… and he could not reconcile the elwain he loved for the shadow bound woman before him.

She would not look at him, or respond. In his mind she said, ”I love you, Saeth, but do not presume that that gives you the right to dictate my fate back to me. You do not live with the nightmares that I do… the Visions of what shall pass. This is my decision. You shall either abide by it, or not. As you wish.”

He held back the very angry retort that formed itself in his heart. Instead he closed his eyes and put a hand on her shoulder. Deeply her drew upon the power of the bond betwixt them… and long he searched for the true heart of Til’Sylvanna Shadowbound. He felt for the light that was her true soul, the laughter and love he had felt from her only the day before. Somehow he had to break the wall of darkness that kept that happy and hopeful person from him. He had too… or her was going to lose her forever.

__________________

I speak of dreams;
Which are the children of an idle brain.
Begot of nothing but vain fantasy;
Which is as thin a substance as the air;
And more inconstant than the wind.

-W.S.


Posted by Eric VanDrison on 04-25-2002 04:34 PM:

The zombies surrounded him as Gavin unsheathed his short-sword. Menacingly, the rotting bodies began to close in on him. He found it futile to fight, for even if he decapitated one or two, they still came at him, headless.

His screams of agony filled the Taren forest. The first of the walking dead to reach him tore into his gut and ripped his entrails out. Before he blacked out, the last thing he saw was his own organs lying on the still damp grass, blood staining the lush green blades.
--------------------------------------------------

Halfway across the forest, Eric and Reana faintly heard Gavin’s scream, even as it was cut short. They gave each other a look as though to agree that they would probably never see their friend again.

“We wanted adventure, it looks like we’ll get it,” Eric said, Reana didn’t answer.

The two of them continued down the trail, careful not to cut through the underbrush. As they rounded a corner, they saw that a new trail branched off to the right. It didn’t look any more promising than the one they were already on. There was nothing about the two trails that was strikingly different in any way.

“What’s it gonna be?” Reana asked. “Split up?”

“I’m thinking we’d better stay together,” Eric replied. “We can always try this one for a while and see if it gets us anywhere.”

So, they both turned down the new path, hoping to find it more fruitful than the last. They didn’t have to wait long. They soon found themselves in a small clearing with a few fruit trees in the center and a small, clear pool nearby. The ground was speckled with wild flowers of bright yellows, pinks, reds and purples. Songs of finches and other small birds filled the air around them and almost made them forget the terrifying scream they’d heard only a few minutes before.

Eric’s stomach rumbled in hunger as he saw the plump fruits, weighing down the branches of the large apple trees. He was much more cautious after seeing, and hearing, what had happened to Gavin when he had been too anxious for a bite of such fruit.

Slowly, Eric approached one of the trees, while Reana stayed behind, still thoroughly examining her surroundings for anything she might consider suspicious. Nothing looked odd to him about the tree, except that it’s apples were abnormally large. They looked as though they would burst from their skin, so enormous they were. Hesitating a bit, Eric reached out to pick one of the apples only to quickly draw his hand away when a small creature peeked out from behind a nearby leaf.

Upon closer inspection, Eric saw that it was almost human in appearance, only far smaller; two or three inches tall at most. Its body seemed to glow in a bright green color and it was completely nude. Ever cautiously, he lifted his hand again, this time lust below the leaf that the little creature was perched, with his palm open. To his surprise, it unfolded two pairs of gossamer wings and lightly flew onto his palm. It was, Eric decided, definitely female and had a delicate body. It’s hair hung loosely and unkempt. She seemed to examine him, too, for a time, but Eric sensed it was in the same way that a wild animal would examine a new thing before deciding whether it was dangerous or not. However human this creature appeared, it didn’t seem to have intelligence beyond that of most other woodland animals.

Before long, she seemed to decide that he was of no harm to her, for she curled up in his palm to go to sleep. Eric looked at the thing in amusement for a moment, then used his free hand to pick one of the large apples and took a juicy bite.

To his wonder, the apple was extremely delicious and he let the juices flow down his throat, reveling in the taste. He also found that it didn’t take long for his hunger to disappear completely and he felt completely nourished; he’d only had a few bites of the apple. Eric looked at the fruit curiously, then, back at the creature asleep in his hand.

“What’d you find?” Reana asked, only half interested. Her eyes widened at the sight of the apple, and she ignored what he held in his other hand.

“Two marvels, already,” Eric replied. “Here, have a few bites.” He handed her the apple.

Greedily, she obliged and took a large bite. The effect on her was the same and she smiled in pleasure. “These are great! I’m going to put a couple in our packs.”

Eric nodded. “I’m beginning to like this adventure thing.”

“Just be careful you don’t end up like Gavin,” Reana warned.

Eric’s face sunk as he thought of his friend and what might have happened to him. His eye caught on the creature in his right hand, reminding him that she was even there.

“Have a look at this,” Eric said, carefully moving his hand into Reana’s view. “The little thing was in the tree near the apple.”

“It’s a fairy, Eric,” Reana explained when she saw the creature. “They inhabit this forest and play tricks on people that wander off the trails; that’s what happened to Gavin.”

“You mean something like her killed him?” Eric asked looking at the helpless fairly in his palm.

“No, of course not, but something else, wherever he reappeared, did,” She said. “She wouldn’t do anything to us unless we wandered off the trail. Mainly because that’s about all fairies know how to do; play tricks, eat and sleep.”

“Well, she’s kind of cute, maybe she’d be worth keeping around,” Eric hoped.

“I don’t know why, except for the purposes of your own ogling over her, but I don’t see any harm in it. She seems to like you anyway,” Reana replied.

Eric smiled as the little fairy woke, stretching her arms as she yawned. She sat on her knees and looked up into Eric’s face, expectantly. He decided he needed to figure out where he could put her; he couldn’t carry her in his hand all the time. The breast pocket of his shirt would have to do, he guessed.

Lifting his hand up to the pocket, he held it open with the other. The fairy looked down at the pocket, then up at Eric inquisitively. He laughed and tilted his hand a bit to encourage her. Daintily, she climbed down into his pocket, her head reappearing at the top a moment later. Eric could swear that she wore a bright smile, but he could barely make it out on her tiny face.

__________________
Life is what you make it


Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 04-26-2002 06:54 PM:

And so it came to pass that Alejihandro the Aeternal swept his fell companions to the north away from the plain where the black flowed like an ocean, and he sped them to the north, to the forest known to him as Til'Sinivar, but known to the men of Aeterna as the Sacred Grove. He deposited them there, and his fury was great. His eyes lay upon his dearest friend, Zander Kohen, and his wounds were great. He had extended himself far beyond his power, and was exhausted to the point of death. His lightening love, Tiffarah Half-Elwain fared no better, her wounds being greater than his own, and they had both long since passed into the world of half death.

Thus Alejihandro layed his loving hands upon each of them, and lifted his voice to song, and it was heard throughout the sylvis, carried by the trees themselves as the song was so sweet. Vesting his power into his words, he assured that neither of those he held so dear would pass on to the heavens, as he bound them to the earth. Tired he was when later he rose from his song, and flexed his great wings about him, shaking off the weariness that assailed him now, his only thoughts were of the one he now knew as Lilivath. Her sweetness occupied his mind, not leaving room for anything else. So great was his fire for her that he burned the ground about his feet as he rose once again to the sky, and took his path east.

She filled him like a great philter consumed. His thought was of her and her safety, but her location was unknown to him, and though his heart would not betray him, Alejihandro was unsure as to whether or not she was still even alive. Thoughts began creeping into his mind, and corrupting, until he was filled with a bitter rage fro those that would do harm to the ones that he held so dear. Thus he made his path towards Da'mansul, known to men as the Black Tower, and his flight was swift and fierce.

The Chosen knew of his coming, and made haste to prepare for the assault of one such as an Aeternal, ordering his two utmost commanders, Fenix and Kaliva, to await him. Deep within Da'mansul, the Chosen sat in his innermost sanctum, and he was afraid. His cohorts, however, unbeknownst of the danger they were to face, made their way to intercept the Aeternal Alejihandro.

The obsidian of the isle of Da'mansul came into the eyes of Alejihandro quickly, and he pressed through the ranks of the Sha'van quickly, slaying many, and instilling great fear into others so that they fled so far as they could away from the wrath of the mighty creature that had befallen them. He pressed foreword, ignoring his many wounds, as well as the great tiredness of his journey, and the great loss of Lilivath and his Companions. He soon thereafter to the great iron gate of Da'mansul, and called out to any that could hear, "Hear me, Sha'van! You shall no longer plague the lands of this gift with your dark stench! I have come to lay down that which I have to keep the love and life of the world safe from the darkness of the Sha'van, and the corruption of the Sevron! Hear me!"

The Chosen heard him from far above, in the deep recesses of the tower, and the voice frightened him, for there was power in it that few could match.

His commanders, Lord Fenix and Lady Kaliva heard it as well, and issued forth from the gates in a great stream of Shav'anel, and the Aeternal stood his ground, and the earth shook about him as he slew the creatures that came at him. The sky was filled with light as beams of the purest white smote the earth at the base of Da'mansul, and crushed the hoardes of Sha'vanel beneath their holy power. The Aeternal Alejihandro looked up then, and before him stood the two most terrible of all of the Sha'vanel he had seen. Dark and black was the woman, terrible in both power and beauty. The man was gaunt and haughty, and unsheathed a greatsword of proportions that no man should ever face. And thus began the battle of the Gates of Da'mansul.

For hours the three battled their deadly dance, the ground shaking and pounding as fire and sulfur rained from the sky, and rays of light creaked through the black clouds of gas that filled the air. From so far away as Balaketh, Balanum, to the man's tongue, the luminosity of the fire and the light could be seen in the sky. After hours of battle, Alejihandro, fatigued beyond all bounds, made a last effort, and tapping into reserves of power unbeknownst to him, he hurled his mighty blade at the Dark Commander Fenix, and he fell finally to the great blade, fire consuming his body as the blue crystal of the sword pierced his heart. Alejihandro threw his hands skyward, and called out to the Creator of all that is for his victory, and a black dagger pierced his breast, as the chief assassin of the Sha'van, Kaliva Darkstone, smote him in his hour of greatest triumph. All the while the Chosen sat within his tower, and he feared.

Alejihandro looked down to his breast, and a small twist in his lips surprised his would be assassin, as he pulled the blade from his own chest and plunged it unsuspectingly into hers. Shocked by this reversal of fate, the Dark Lady took flight back into the tower, and issued another sortie of Sha'vanel to finish the Light Without Death.

Now Alejihandro was grievously wounded, and beyond his own reserves of strength, but the thought of Lilivath filled him again with great love, but also with grief and pain. Spreading his crystalline facets, he rose into the air as a feather on a breeze, and smote the ground once more with his wrath, rending the ground in a great crevasse, and the rushing waves of the waters about the isle destroyed the host that had issued forth.

Now he knew that he was unprepared for the unmatched strength of Da'mansul, and Alejihandro made his retreat. He turned to the west, and though the Chosen was no longer afraid for his own safety, he was afraid, for this was the White Star, and one that must not live, if he were to make his way with Aeterna. As the Aeternal returned to Til'Sinivar to lay in his death like state, the Chosen gathered his chief assassins about him, including Kaliva Darkstone, and though she was weak, she and her entourage were to find this creature and slay him, and they began their preparations.

The Aeternal fared no better as he made his way back to Til'Sinivar, and as he landed in the grove where he had deposited his companions, blood flowed freely from his wounds. He had stayed far too long this way, and more than two days had passed since his change. His wounds were great, and he was unsure as to whether his mortal form would withstand the grievances he had placed upon it. With a quick glance to the rising sun, he prayed for his safety and the safety of Lilivath and his compatriots before him. He leaned over and kissed each of them once on the brow, leaving the last of his power as he was to them, and suddenly his inner fire was gone, and he was Alexandros Fatali once more. His crippled form fell to the ground silently, and he was cold as stone, and his blood did not bleed, but slowly oozed, as if gelatinous. His heart did not beat, and his eyes glazed over as in the dead.

Zander rose from the earth, and found his love and his grace both with him, but there was a great hurt done to his friend, and he knew not what. That which he did ascertain was that it had been two days since they had escaped the black sea of Sha'van, and that his dear friend Alexandros had fallen to many more wounds than he had sustained in the battle with the black sea. So he took council within himself and with his love, Tiffarah Half-Elwain, attempting to determine that which had happened.

Cue: Zander

__________________
We all want to change the world...


Posted by Caliph Wyrdwyrm on 04-27-2002 03:44 AM:

Caliph had fled on a boat to Pontifar in disguise, with his sister and advisor spiriting the remains of the Asheri council away into the Soulwood. He was on his way to see the Emporer of Nylium, to strike a bargain with the devil of sorts. He had been on the road for several days, when he saw a bright blue glow overhead, streaking across the sky with great speed as it descended into the forest nearby... the Sacred Grove.

Caliph did not greatly feel like entering such a place -- his soul, as it was, had no place on hallowed ground. And it was a diversion he could ill afford. All in all, it was not a wise move for him to divert course.

Not believing in wise moves as a matter of course, Caliph made his way towards the woods.

***************************

In any other grove, in any other darkness such as this, he would have drawn his pistol at the ready, but not here. He didn't think it would be appreciated by the flora and the fauna. Besides, it was not so dark as one would expect, although the light that spread through this forest did not seem to burn after the fashion of the sun's rays. Nor did it share the same cast, seeming of a purer white than any light he had before seen.

He had sat to take a break, a little bit of preserved meat from his pack and perhaps some pipeweed, when he saw the blue light once more pass into the grove, landing in the same spot as before. It was a ways ahed, but not so far that he could not jog there, even with his pack. He stood up, his pause forgotten, and he started off for the spot in the grove.

When he made it there, he was wheezing... he had not run so far, or with such speed, in many years. It took him many moments to realize who sat before him... Zander. And beside him, the bloodied form of Alexandros.

Yes, indeed, this detour would waylay him greatly.

OOC: And once more I return... if either Zander or Alexandros objects to this, just void it. If not, it's good to be back.

__________________
The last temptation, is the greatest treason
To do the right thing, for the wrong reason.
--T.S. Eliot


Posted by Leo Saotome on 04-27-2002 06:17 PM:

The Visitor

The dreams of the tormented are strange things; nearly strange as the drugged. Blind men dream vivid dreams of days past and future. This too was the case with one bastard child, blinded by the very sea that he loved so dearly. The purple and green clouds of time and dreamscape passed easily over Leo's fingers,leaving their cold touch to run icliy through his veins. Bright baby blue eyes opened-no, seemed to open, and Leo saw or seemed to see for the first time in a week. The mists were thick, and cold here, and he had never dreamt as vividly as he was now. The shadowy patches of the mists, however were growing more and more sparse, as if he approached a great light burning somewhere within the mists. The boy's ethereal hand went over his eyes as it seemed to grow bright, and he called into the light, or rather whispered to himself, "What is happening to me?!"

A male voice, powerful yet soft, answered his whisper, and the mists parted to reveal the portrait of an angel flying through the air, "Alexandros Fatali, the White Star, Chosen of the Holy Light,"

Leo scrutinized the portrait as it came into view, then looked beyond it as if someone were presenting it, "..What about him? He isn't me; I may be an orphan but I'm no angel.."

The portrait faded away, and was replaced by another stunning representation of a young man wreathed in flame, "The Dolensirion, Blue Star, Chosen of the Flame,” The boy grew silent as he looked on, taking in the details of this as well. Leo thought this one's look un-natural, as if it weren't his given form. Once again, the portrait faded, leaving the image of a woman, holding a long, curved blade. Inside of her eyes was a great emptiness, and even her pose seemed to hint at some great pain, "Scarlet Rosenblade, Princess of Gania, the Red Star, Chosen of the Clouds and Sky,”

The voice was soothing and frightening at the same time... Leo felt its power and he thought it oppressive. He called out into the light, "Why are you showing me this?" He felt irrationably angry, "I know none of these people; they are not my own.”

Another portrait flashed and it was he, as he lay asleep, his friends watching over him, "Leo Saotome, the Blind Artist, Chosen of the Water,”

Leo was stricken silent as he even took in the image of himself.. He thought over them and looked on, the torment in his mind ceasing for the moment. Words would not find Leo, and he would have spoken any that came to his mind. He only looked on through bleary blue eyes.

His own portrait faded away for but a moment, and was replaced by a light hearted looking young man, rapier in hand, sliding across a rope as an arrow passed just behind him, "Palin Freeborn, the Blade of the Free People, Champion of Stone,"

Leo would have scratched his head if he felt the power to move. But this image to he took to his mind, and Leo thought this Palin character might make a trusting friend. Mentally, he began placing the portraits in their respective places on the Terra Magic grid, and knew there were three spaces remaining.

Again the portrait faded and was replaced with another. This was another young man, free hearted and light of tongue, seeming part of the same picture that had portrayed the Chosen of the Stone, he also slid from a rope while brandishing a blade, "Tygan De'Parte, Of the Magic Blood, Champion Sanguine,"

Leo scrutinized this portrait too; Leo judged he had the look of someone free and someone that knew he was loved. He placed this one's image on the cicle as well, and it did indeed seem like a part of the the previous champion's portrait. The picture dissolved, and was replaced yet again, by a portrait of the same Elwain beauty, but portrayed in a certain duality, on one side she shone like a radiant star, and on the other she was corrupt and blackened. A Elwain man stood in the center of the picture, seeming to try to bind the two together, "Til'Sylvanna, the Evenstar, or Shadowbound. Champion of the Soul, or harbringer of the doom of all that is,"

Leo was shocked. This one too he knew, but he considered the darker side longer than its lighter. He simply could not reconsile the thought of her duality, and his only words were, "My muse..." Then the picture dissapeared and the form of a man, clad in green and blue robes walked into his vision. His eyes were filled with years of insight and wisdom, and his ears clearly marked him as one of the Lunari. Leo blinked, "Another invader of my dreams? You're the second.. or the third?" He stepped forward to the man clad in green, "And what phophecy do you bring to me, sir?"

The form shook his head, "I bring you no prophecy. I simply bring you these images, and a message. make you way to Castle Rosenblade in Gania as soon as you can. You will meet with some of those I have shown you there. All will become clear in time,"

And the boy nodded, "I suppose then it's good my caretakers are on their way there. And.. Sir? What of the White Lady of the Elves? How fares she?"

The figure extended his hand, and within was contained a small figure of marble, black shot through with purple vein. It was a representation of a man standing in the wind, his hair blowing out behind him, and his cape fluttering gently, "The White Lady does not fare well. You must seek her quickly, and then you must find he," Ezra placed the figurine into Leo's hands gently, "This will be the one you seek, the Lord of Sha'van, the doom of our world, if he has his way, Linerin Gheral, the Chosen of the Shade"

The boy stood awhile in silence, contemplating this figurine, his face unsure. When he looked up again, his youthfully handsome face was set in determination, "I will find him and his self-prophecied fate will not be fulfilled."

Ezra smiled gently, "So be it, my child. Make haste to Gania, lest you arrive too late.. May the Creator pass with you," With that, Leo awakened with a great pounding in his heart, reaching under his pillow, he felt something... hard, and pulling it forth, it was nothing other than the figurine of the Dark Lord...

*Credit for this post goes to .. Avatar Worldmaker?

__________________
~Leo Saotome

Quiet, soft-spoken, agreeable

My own suspicion is that the universe is not only stranger than we suppose,
but stranger than we can suppose. -- John Haldane



Posted by Cybele Ariadne on 04-27-2002 07:33 PM:

The bright morning sun shone on her face. Cybele sat up straight in her bed looking out the nearby window. She hadn’t slept all night but seemed undisturbed by that fact. She somewhat felt responsible for what had happened. If she had kept herself from being caught Azure might not have been thrown into this.

“I should have been more careful… Azure might not be alive now… I’ll probably never see him again..”

A bird flew silently onto the windowsill and started to sing a song.

Lovely be as sweet as thee then true love will never come to ye…

“There is some truth in that.”

“Huh? What? You heard me?”

“Yes, You have just described my love life in a sentence.” she said with a disappointed face

“Oh… We’ll I didn’t mean to ok?”

“Yea… Fine.. Sure..”

“You sound like your having some troubles.”

No shit.

“Yea… So? Why should you care about them?”

“I don’t know.. Maybe if you tell me about it, then I can decide if I should care or not.”

“Alright then fine..”

Cybele told everything about her past adventure. This started to annoy the bird for not only did she tell about Azure, she mentioned about Palin, Tygan, Lyght, Krane and Carla. This took hours. As the bird began to leave her in the middle of the story, Cybele stops and looks back out the window.

“Why did you stop?”

“I was tired of talking to someone who doesn’t want to listen.”

“Wow… You know your animals huh? Well I would suggest that you calm your attitude.”

“But that’s it the attitude is my personality. It always has been.”

“Oh come on. That cant be all that’s inside you.”

She looked down at the floor wondering what she would really be like without the attitude. She the turned to the bird with tears forming into her eyes.

I may not know who I really am.…

“Do you think I can become a nicer person?”

“Sure you can, takes a lot of practice though.”

You need to do this in order to find yourself…

“Alright I’ll do it. I will work as hard as I can.”

“Alright! You go do that..”

“Where would I start though? What place must I go to truly find myself?”

“Um…. How about… Home?”

“That’s it! That you very much for your help. I must go immediately!”

Cybele grabbed her things very quickly and went to the window to whistle to her horse. She then ran straight to the door.

“Wait that doesn’t mean you have to go…”

She walked out the room and closed the door, not listening to a word the bird said.

“now…”

__________________


Posted by Keiru Opal on 04-27-2002 07:34 PM:

OOC: As Zander

IC: “Friend, we are indeed glad to see you,” Zander said, gritting his teeth through the agonizing pain in his chest. He tried to smile at Caliph, but failed given the weight of their situation.

“What the hell happened to you?” Caliph asked, still catching his breath from his brief jog.

“Hell indeed…” Zander trailed off. “Shadow spawn, thousands of them. They flooded upon us about three days from Militus. My guess is, they attacked the city after we fled, but as you can see, we barely got out with our lives.” Zander cringed in pain and put his hand to his chest. When he took it away, it was covered in blood.

“Let me dress that for you,” Caliph said, moving to take off his pack.

“No, her first,” Zander gestured toward Tiffarah. “She’s worse off than I am.”

“What about Alex?” Caliph inquired. “Is he…?”

“No, he still lives,” explained Zander. “He’s not breathing and his heart no longer beats, but he’s still alive. Many of his wounds were not there when he brought us here. I’m not sure how he got them, but there is great turmoil in the shadow, I can only guess that he was the cause.”

“If he was, then you’ve got to get out of here; they’ll be looking for him,” Caliph said. “You’re not going anywhere till I dress your wounds, all three of you. Hopefully we can find a healer somewhere on our way to Nyliam.”

“Nyliam?” Zander cocked an eyebrow. “Why are you headed there?”

“You haven’t heard?” Caliph asked and Zander responded with a weak shake of his head. “Balanum fell to Master Saotome. I, along with the council, had to flee. I’m on my way to meet with the Emperor; see if I can strike a deal.”

“I see,” Zander said. “Well, we’re going to need a place for Alex to hole up after we find a healer.”

Caliph just nodded and went about dressing each of their wounds carefully. Zander soon had his chest wrapped in bandages and his leg as well. He looked over at Tiffarah; a good part of her body was covered with bandages.

Leaning over her, Zander whispered in her ear, “I love you. I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you as well as I should. I’ve failed you.” A tear streamed down his face, and settled on the scar running through his Meshai.

“No,” she managed to say softly. “You haven’t failed me at all. Without you, I wouldn’t be here right now. You fought your hardest and that’s all that matters to me. I love you, too.”

They both smiled sweetly at each other, only to have the moment broken as Caliph said, “We have to find some way to carry him.”

“I have some rope in my pack,” Zander offered. “If the Creator would allow us, we can find three, thin, straight logs and lash them together using the rope. We can use a blanket and secure it to the three logs. We’d be able to pull it behind us.”

“Might just work,” Caliph said. “I’ll go see what I can find.”

By the time the sun had set, the carrier had been built. Zander and Caliph hoisted Alex’s lifeless body onto their contraption. Zander was beginning to get used to the aching pain throughout his body and was finding his strength again.

“I’ll go ahead and carry him,” Zander said.

“You sure you’re well enough to?” Caliph asked.

“I may be wounded, but I still have the gifts that the Creator bestowed upon me,” Zander answered, leaving no room for argument. With that, the four of them left the Sacred Grove; Tiffarah leaning on Zander for support as they limped along, slowly.

__________________
A fire from within can be seen from without.


Posted by Ryudo Wolfe on 04-27-2002 08:43 PM:

The journey begins

Ryudo rolled his head back, wincing as his neck cracked, “Damn I hate falling a sleep in trees.” He looked down at a house that was about 100 yards from where he was, there were no lights lit inside, “Good they didn’t come while I was a sleep, I really need to find better jobs.”

He hopped down out of the tree and put on his breastplate and left vambracer. Most people thought it odd that he only wore one plate vambracer, but he only needed one. Two would limit his movement, being right handed, and since his left side was normally facing his enemy the plate was therefore used as shielding.

About the time he got his armor on and his sword back on his waist, he heard the sound he had been waiting for. When he looked to the house two people were entering, a scoundrel of a man and a girl he was dragging with him, the girl appeared to be in her late teens.

“Well, looks like it’s time to work,” Ryudo swiftly, but silently, jogged up to the house, stopping in front of the door so that he could hear what was happening inside.

“Come on beautiful, take those clothes off for me! I’d hate to rip ‘em,” the man laughed cruelly, his voice was deep and rough. Sounds like your average scumbag.

“No!….” She managed to cry out with a voice that was high pitched and cracked from hours of crying and fear.

“Have it your way! I prefer to be rough!” Ryudo could hear the ripping of clothes. I hate sick bastards. He lifted up his hand and knocked on the door a few times, “Who the hell could that be!?” Ryudo heard the man push the girl to the floor then stomp to the door, throwing it open with all his might, “What do you want?”

“Well you see, it’s not really what I want, it’s more of what the law wants. There’s this new law that all beautiful girls must be returned to their fathers and well, while I was up in the woods spying on your house, I happened to notice that you had such a girl, so if you hand her over to me I can relieve you of the trouble of taking her back yourself.”

“New law?…The hell are you talking about? You were hired to rescue her weren’t you?! I told them no attempts to save her! Now I will kill you and the girl!” He swung his fist at Ryudo, but Ryudo brought up his left arm to block it, “Ahhhhh!” The man moved back a step, holding his injured hand with his other, “You son of a bitch!”

“Yes….it does hurt to punch steel,” then Ryudo backhanded the man across the head with his left arm knocking him unconscious, “And I’ll bet that hurt even more.” Ryudo walked over the body and into the house.

The girl was shivering in a corner, her shirt had been ripped off and was lying across the room and her skirt was torn up the side. All in all she was revealing far more than was appropriate. Ryudo pulled a cover off the bed that was in the cabin and walked over to the girl, wrapping it around her.

“N…o….” she cried in a stifled voice.

“It’s alright, I’m here to take you home, can you walk?” she nodded slowly. On the outside Ryudo appeared calm, but on the inside he was in turmoil. I hope that man gives me a reason to kill him…… the girl’s eyes widened, and footsteps came from behind. Ryudo unsheathed his sword while spinning around and brought it right up into the charging man’s gut.

“Gh…a…” blood trickled from the man’s mouth and soaked his clothes; Ryudo pulled the sword out and the man crumpled to the ground.

The girl was now shaking even more than before. Great just what I need, I hope she snaps out of this soon. “Let’s go,” she didn’t move, she just continued to stare at the body. Ryudo lifted her up into his arms, she gave a slight yelp but didn’t fight it, then he carried her out of the house and back to his camp.

When they got to the camp he set her against the tree then went to his bag and pulled out one of his extra shirts, tossing it to her, “Put that on, I’m sure you don’t want to go into town waving your chest around.” She gave a shocked and somewhat angered look to him due to the remark. Stupid idiot! Damn my mouth! He turned around while she put the shirt on.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“I was hired by your father to rescue you and return you. Seeing as the rescue has been done, all that is left is to return you,” he strapped his bags to his horse. He hated riding horses, but he figured he might need one depending on what kind of shape the girl would be in.

“What is your name?”

“Ryudo, Ryudo Wolfe.”

*****************************************

One Week later-


“So, you’ll do it?” asked the merchant.

“Ya, I’ll do it, but why me?” Ryudo could have cared less why the merchant chose him, but he always asked that question. Even if he didn’t like the answer this man was paying him enough that he’d get over it.

“First, I hear your one of the best, and second, I hear you have a past time as a sailor. Those two facts make you perfect for the job.”

“Fair enough, when does the ship sail?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

“Ok, well I’ll be on it.”

“I’m counting on you to make sure the ship stays safe! If pirates attack you’re the only one skilled enough to fight them.”

“Ok, I get the point, if ship is in danger, I save it.” Pirates? What a fool, the chance of running into pirates is about a thousand to one.

__________________
The oceans, the lakes, the seas. The waves, the surf, the dolphins. The sword, the armor, the battle. The strength, the earth, the energy. I am a sailor, I am a warrior, I am a mage.


Posted by Sayomara on 04-27-2002 11:13 PM:

Carlanus Silverfinger

OCC: This is from the prospective of Carlanus Silverfinger, and thing Post happened right after Sayomara Left Carlanus house.

IC: Carlanus had moved over to his sketch board, “How on Aeterna I’m I suppose to build a Earthquake Machine? I mean I have heard of some crazy things but all and all I really don’t know if I can do this.” Then Carlanus picked up his pensile, “But I guess I have to try don’t I.” With that he when to work, drawing designs trying to come up with something that could bring down the Black tower, but as the night went on Carlanus went from one design to anther crumpling up this drawing’s and everything he would hit a wall, and start working on anther.

*_______________________________________

The first rays of light shined though the window on to Jacks eyes, Jack rolled to get his eyes out of the light, but by doing he put pressure on he ribs, “Ouch, that really hurts he said out loud.

After a few minutes and the pain subsided and Jack managed to pull himself upright, when he did this Jack could now see Carlanus asleep on his sketch board, “I wonder what he was working on all night. It must be something big, because the only time I personally fall asleep on my Sketch board is when I’m working on something big.” With that, Jack pulled himself up off the couch that he had been put on and started walking over to see what Carlanus was working on.

When Jack was about half way to Carlanus Jack came to a crumpled up piece of paper, “Let see what he is working on.” He picked up the paper off the floor oh course it hurt quite a bit, but as soon as he uncrumpled it a smile came to his pain stricken to his face. “A Earthquake Machine, sounds like a project worthy of my talents.” Then Jack walked over to Carlanus and tapped him on the shoulder.

Carlanus slowly turned around to see who was tapping on this shoulder, when Carlanus could seen who was behind him then he took a second to think about what he would say, when he was ready he spoke up, “It good to see you awake kid. I didn’t know if you were going to make it, but it looks like you are going to be ok. I do have a question. Where did you get that airship I have never seen anything like it?”

“I build it, yep me Jack Gildern. In any case I’m like to hear a little about this Earthquake Machine you are working on.”

“Sure why not, an old Friend of mine came by asking about it last night, the truth is I ready don’t know how to build this thing, but I gave him my word that I would do my best.”

Jack thought for a moment then spoke up, “Well if you will let me help I already have a bunch of Ideas on how to make this work.”

“Sure kid why not.” Then Carlanus got up, “Why don’t you sit down here and show me what you have in mind.”

*_______________________________________
Since that day two weeks have pasted and Carlanus and Jack have spent every day working on the Earthquake Machine in the hopes of helping Sayomara.

__________________
I have seen much in my day, but nothing as bad as this.


Posted by Tyr Aulnay on 04-28-2002 04:02 PM:

Tyr looked back at Mogan as he walked away with a sudden interest in him. Although she forced the whole crew upon him he still managed to survive. Part of her took to consideration that she had let him live. The other half was shocked by it still. She couldn’t of let the crew know this for it would ruin her respect from them. She moved back up and down the deck monitoring the crew and their work. She didn’t see Morgan but once after the fight and that was on the side of the ship leaning over the rail. He starred at the water as if he was thinking of deep though. She dared not try to disturb him. She heard footsteps behind her and moved her hand to her musket. As soon as the footsteps were close enough, she turned pointing the gun at Charles forehead.

“Whoa, whoa, its only me.”

She places the gun back at her side.

“Hm… What are you doing? Nothing I would guess.”

“Yes. Nothing.”

“Well then get you ass over there and work!”

“But I’m tired and I’ve done enough teaching the boys how to fight properly.”

“But that was two years ago…”

“So?”

“Look you I’ve had it up to here with your laziness. If your not going to do anything well I’ll just send ya overboard.”

“Morgan’s got to you hasn’t he?”

This surprised her, she didn’t think anyone would realize this. The pirates of this ship were way t stupid to do anything besides what they regularly do.

“What are you talking about?”

“You know what I’m talking about. If ya really didn’t care for him you would have just straight out and killed him.”

“Not true. He could be of good use to this crew.’

“But you don’t know a thing about him.”

“So?”

“Ship ho!” called John from the crows nest

“What? Where!” yelled Tyr

Tyr ran to the side of the ship looking across the water for any ship near by.

“Damnit John where is it!”

“On the other side, the other side!”

She straight across and looked to see a merchant ship. She pulled her telescope from her side and looked at the ship. Inside it had silks and more money.

Time for a raid.

“Everyone get ready!”

__________________
Come friends who plough the sea, truce to navigation take another station, lets vary piracee with a lil birglary!


Posted by Ryudo Wolfe on 04-28-2002 05:06 PM:

Ryudo walked along the docks looking for the ship that belonged to the merchant whom had hired him. He was wearing his armor but had brought along his old sailing clothes for when he worked on the ship.

“Ryudo?” Ryudo looked up to see a large bearded man standing at the side of a ship.

“Ya, I’m Ryudo.”

“Good, this here’s your ship then. You’re not planning on wearing that the whole trip are you?” He was talking about Ryudo’s armor.

“No sir, only if we get in danger.”

“Good, you’d be about as useful as a drunk dog dressed like that on my ship, you’d fall off with the first sign of a good wind!” He gave out a bellow of laughter then walked back onto his deck calling for Ryudo to come on up.

The ship set sail about an hour later and Ryudo had been shown to his bunk so that he could change into some proper sailing clothes. He put on his loose white pants and light brown vest, he thought about going bare chest but decided it wasn’t nice enough of a day for that. Part of his job was to help the crew and that is what he did. He took on all the tasks the other did, setting the sails, sitting in the crows nest, etc.

After about four hours of sailing Ryudo was sitting up in the crow’s nest soaking in some sun. He had successfully gone this long without pissing off too many of the sailors, there had been one incident where he made a remark about one of the sailors habits which had started a fight, but it had been only a short skirmish.

“This is the most useless job I think I have ever had. Oh well, at least it pays well,” he stretched his arms and looked around the surrounding sea. “Always the same, still noth…..” To the northeast he saw a ship that wasn’t dreadfully far off. He picked up the telescope and put it up to his right eye. The first thing he saw was an attractive lass with purple hair pointing at his ship, then when he moved his sight up to the mast he saw their flag. The flag was a mix of black and red, looking somewhat like a bleeding ruby.

“Pirates!” He called out. When the crew heard this they went wild with motion, many of them looked over the side at the coming ship, a few were petrified with fear. Great, I bet these men haven’t fought off anything except maybe a few hangovers.

“Pull the sails to full! We will try to outrun them!” The captained shouted out. He threw orders all around the ship.

A few of the men ran towards the sail that was under Ryudo but he waved them off, “Get the other one, I got this one.” They nodded and hurried off.

Ryudo quickly tied the ropes around his legs. I hope I calculated the length right or this is going to hurt like hell. “Ahhhhh!” He dived out of the crows nests flying strait towards the deck and pulling the sail with him. The ropes pulled tightly on his legs as he reached their maximum length and after a small recoil he just hung there, about a fists distance away from the deck. Damn that was close. He untied the rope and dropped himself to the ground, then ran up to the captain.

“Think we will outrun them?” He asked.

“In truth…..no….their ship is built for speed, ours is built for carrying cargo,” the captain looked saddened. It must be hard to know that the crew and ship under your guidance is getting overrun.

“Looks like we will be fight then……”

“Aye, that is your job lad, most of these sailors are piss poor fighters, they will only get cut down if they try.”

“Then I shall prepare for battle,” Ryudo went back to his bunk and put on his normal clothes and armor, then walked back up to the deck and joined the rest of the sailors at the side of the ship, watching the pirates approach.

“So much for a thousand to one,” he muttered.

__________________
The oceans, the lakes, the seas. The waves, the surf, the dolphins. The sword, the armor, the battle. The strength, the earth, the energy. I am a sailor, I am a warrior, I am a mage.


Posted by Sayomara on 04-29-2002 12:17 AM:

Posting Blade Things are starting to come together

Sayomara and Elyas cut though the woods with great speed with Sayomara flying, and Elyas running his bear form. Elyas could easily run faster then Sayomara could fly though the trees, but since Elyas was the only one who knew, the way so only went as fast as Sayomara would go.

The days pasted quickly with Sayomara seeing Elyas change between bear and human form many times, normally when Elyas would come back to him human form he and Sayomara would walk side by side, giving Sayomara a chance to rest his power, because many times after hours of flight Sayomara would find himself covered with Frost.

On there third day heading south, they came to a small village in the middle of the woods, Elyas Explained that this was the home of the Oakrunner Clan, a group of great warriors who believe that people are strongest when they are at one with nature.

As the two men approached the a man looking about 50 came out of one of the main huts, wearing little more then he had to, “Who goes there?”

“It is I Sayomara Waverunner and Ice master, and this is Elyas StoneKnuckles son of Hrodgar StoneKnuckles. We come here to ask for your help to fight with us in the coming days. I Sayomara am calling a grand Counsel of all the Tribes and Clans in Farai. The Meeting will in be in Parvini as soon as all the Tribes are there. Will you come?” When Sayomara was done talking he walked up to the man with arms up and his hands open.

The man received Sayomara gester and then spoke “My clan will come to your Grand Counsel and hear what you have to say.”

“I’m glad to hear it and if there are any others near here would you pass the word about the Grand Counsel,” said Sayomara as stepped back.

“I will do that, but will you stay at least for the night with my clan,” Asked the man as he walked back to the door of the hut.

“I’m sorry but there are still a great many people I need to see. By the way what is your name?” Ask Sayomara as he turned to Leave.

“I’m Aeveris, I look forward to seeing you in Parvini.”

“As do I.” With that Elyas turned back into a bear and Sayomara took Flight, and headed into the woods.

*________________________________

The days that followed were filled with many similar encounters, with Great Mages like VegEnas Kaiyon, Thinious Delmond, and many others that had come to Soulwood during the time of the Terrain Magic ban. Many knew of Sayomara personally, others had hear of him, And all were happy to come to Sayomara counsel, to hear what Sayomara had to say about the coming of the shadow.

Then on the ninth day since Sayomara had run into Elyas they found what they were looking for, The Milios Tribe. Sayomara had offended heard of the great gathering the clans of the Mellos tribe, but he had never seen it. Few outsiders had but there it was all the same. So, Sayomara know how that time was not something he had a lot of started walking in to gathering with Elyas close behind. As the two men entered, all the music seemed to quiet down and Sayomara and Elyas could hear whispering all around them. “Do you know what you doing?” Asked Elyas thy got closer to the center of the Great Gathering

“I sure hope so otherwise this could be a long night.”

__________________
I have seen much in my day, but nothing as bad as this.


Posted by Finrandel on 04-29-2002 01:49 PM:

The lone elf walked the corridors to the dining room, pondering in his mind the situation he had witnessed. Everything seemed to make complete sense now... Nelcar's leaving, the looks shared by Saeth and Til'Sylvanna, and the extra time they spent alone together. The two were in love, that much was obvious. The acts that Finrandel could only assume had been committed must have been what drove Nelcar away. The poor young elf had his heart broken. It could only be imagined what he would do.

"Dilora'eswanthe*," murmured Finrandel. His pace quickened, and his brow furrowed. He turned from his intended path and returned to his room to gather his belongings.

The humans never even noticed the silent elf departing the castle, thanks in part to the abilities Finrandel possessed.

---------------

*In the tongue of man, this translates to "double-hearted."

__________________

"The path that we have chosen is fraught with peril. Few have the courage or strength of will to follow."


Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 04-29-2002 02:19 PM:

A lesson in history... One man's choice...

OOC: This takes place just before Fin's leaving

Finrandel of the Evening Sky knocked softly upon the door of the rooms belonging to Indigo Grei. For some time there was no answer, but he could feel the power of magic which burned within the lad, and so knew that he was within.

“Indigo Grei, it is Finrandel of the Elwain. May I speak with you?” He waited patiently.

The youth came to the door and opened it, ushering the elf into his rooms. Finrandel watched the lad closely. He seemed to have lost some weight, obviously from not having eaten well of late. The Elwain did not begrudge the human his worries. Til’Sylvanna had placed a great weight upon him, and now she was in dire health. He had been in to see her earlier that day, but knew that, like the Lady, the maladies of the Princess where those of the mind and spirit, not of the body.

“What brings you here at this hour?” Indigo asked politely. He could not, however, keep the exhaustion from his voice. “Is the Evenstar still not feeling well? And how is her Warder?”

Finrandel took a deep breath and sat in a comfortable chair nearest to the fire, while Indigo lay on his bed looking up at the ceiling.

“The Lady…” he was not sure what he wished to say. He had come here to ask the lad’s help, but he was not sure that he wished to place one more care upon Indigo’s young shoulders. Still, he had little other recourse. “The Lady is physically well enough, but it is not her physical condition which worries me. The Esiai’desh’mirain heals, but it will still be some days before he will be well enough to be up and about once more. He is strong, and I think he now has reason enough to take better care of himself...” Finrandel trailed off, watching the flames dance in the fireplace.

Indigo raised an eyebrow at the elf’s comment, but did not press him further for the meaning behind his allusion. He waited for the usually very quiet elf to continue, for it was very obvious that he had more on his mind. Finally, knowing that the Elwain could ponder for hours before speaking, he decided to broach the subject himself.

“I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s clear to me that you didn’t come here just to report the health of the Lady and her Guardian. Even I can see that you are troubled, and I’m assuming that you’re here because it has something to do with me.” Indigo met the clear blue eyes of the elf, and Finrandel measured him for some time before he spoke.

“To understand the events in which you now find yourself entwined, young human, you must first begin to understand the Elwain, and most of all the Evenstar. Even I do not know all that there is to know, only having my own knowledge and supplements from Nelcar to go by. In fact, I am fairly sure that Saeth Shen would be very, very angry with me if he knew that I was telling you these things. Still, I feel that I have little choice. The Lady thinks you are the key, and so I will arm you with what weapons of knowledge that I have.” The quiet elf sighed very sadly. “And… because I have no one else to turn to. I am in fear for her spirit… and I do not know how else to help the Lady. I promised Nelcar I would watch over her for him, and that is a vow I mean to keep, but there are things which will soon take me from here.” There was total honesty in the clear blue eyes of the elf, and a finality as well. It was to look of one who suffers much in silence for his companions, and for the things that he knows.

Indigo sat up and faced the elf, both intrigued and hesitant. Finally, he was going to get some answers, but what else? Sometimes knowledge came with greater burden than ignorance.




“I suppose that we must begin at close to the beginning of this mess as I can reason. The Queen, and why Saeth Shen is less than an advocate of humans. Over a thousand years ago, just before I was born, there was a great darkness in the land. A Necromancer of great and dire power threatened to destroy the land, but for the united strength of the young Ganian King and the Elwain. Together, our peoples bested the dark one, and peace there was once more in the world. The Queen, beautiful beyond measure and much loved by our folk, went herself to war, and at her side were her two Guardians; Saeth Shen, ranger of the Esiai’desh’mirain, and Valerian, First Warden of the Armies of the Elwain. Our good King remained in Hethilin to keep guard over our folk and his young son.

“Great was the friendship between our folk and the Ganians then, for a wonderful friendship there was betwixt the human King and our lovely Queen. That friendship lasted all the days of his short human life. When at last, as must come to pass for your kind, his days were at an end, he sent word to his life long friend, the Queen, requesting that she be there as they lit his pyre. She could not refuse him his last wish, and so the three set out for Gania. All of the Elwain mourned the loss of that king, for he was as bright a human soul as the world had ever seen.

“The Queen and her Warders remained as guests of the ageing Queen of Gania, for there was friendship between the two women as well. Our good Lady gave strength to the mourning human Queen, and vows of friendship that would be binding so long as the sun and moon passed in the sky. But, at last, it was time for the Elwain to return Home to our kin and loved ones.”

The Elf sighed sadly, and Indigo could see that this was not a tale that ended happily.

“The three made good time coming Home, and reached the eves of the Evisis in four days’ ride. But, unbeknownst to them, the descendant of the Necromancer waited for his revenge against the Elves who had meddled in the affairs of humans. His men beset the three there in the woods… still a day from the city of the Elwain where they would be safe. Though they fought bravely, three are no match for fifteen, even be they the greatest of the Salurion. The humans had dark mages in their numbers, and such magics our kind is ill suited to fight. The Queen, despite all that Saeth and Valerian could do to protect her, was mortally wounded, and died soon after they reached Hethilin. Saeth himself was hurt so badly by a magical wound that he too nearly died. Valerian, the older of the two Guardians, had managed, despite his hurts, to get the three of them back to the city, but it was too late. Our Lady Queen died in the arms of her King, at peace and with those she loved. Linfell, Prince of the Elwain, was no more than 57 at the time.”

Finrandel met the eyes of Indigo, tears shining despite all the centuries that had passed since the death of the beloved Queen. “The Warders lived, though their Ward did not, and this was great shame to them both. Though the King pardoned them, I do not think that either one of them forgave themselves for outliving her. They felt that they should have died, for such is the power of the Bond between Warder and Ward. Saeth begged for death, pleading upon the justice of the King that he should die for his failure to protect the Queen. The King refused. Whether because he did forgive the Guardian truly, or to punish him with a life of guilt and dishonor, I do not know. Perhaps a bit of both. Saeth rejoined the Esiai’desh’mirain and was seldom seen again in the city. He served the Prince loyally, as if to pay for letting his mother fall. Valerian, broken and sad, continued to serve the House of Dol’Allymar as First Warden.

“A hundred years passed and a cause for joy was finally had for the Royal House of the Elwain. Born to the brother of the King were twin children, a boy and a girl. Few are the children of the Elwain, for we are a slow people to reproduce, and smaller still after the magical plague which took many from us too soon. Twins are rare indeed, only occurring once in five millennia or so. They were given the names Til’Silvannis- Silver Sun Fire, and Til’Sylvanna- Silver Star Fire. Immediately they were loved by all, for they broke the mourning pall which had long lain over the house of the King and his kin. Lord Talisaryan and his Lady wife Lira loved their children with all of their hearts, and King Beingor became like a second father to the beloved twins. He could always be found in their company playing with them and his own son as if he too were a child once more.

“That was a happy time for the Elwain. Though we yet missed our Queen, we no longer mourned her passing. New life had come into the world and reminded us that there was a cycle to life, death and renewal.

“I did not know the twins well, for they were of the Royal Salurion House, and I was not. They were as different as the sun and moon, the twin children of Lord Talisaryan. He was golden and bright, quick to laugh and jest, athletic and bardic by nature. She was quiet and pale as moonlight, slow to friendships but lasting in love, kind to all and possessing of an ancient grace. The two were never apart. It was sometimes said in good humor that they were really one soul that the Creator had mistakenly put into two bodies. Everyone loved them, and it was perhaps because they were loved so much that they were so highly protected. The Prince was ever with them, and Nelcar’s brother as well. It seemed that the Elwain as a folk silently promised themselves that they would never let any harm come to these children, for they were touched by light, special, and beloved.

“Valerian, upon the birth of the Twins, took them as his Wards. Lord Talisaryan acquiesced to the former Guardian’s wishes because he had always trusted the elf, and knew that he would never let any harm come to his children. The King seemed not to mind, despite the fact that Valerian had failed to protect his wife.

“But, it would not be long before the House of Dol’Allymar lost another of its beloved women. The Lady Lira, wife of Lord Talisaryan, was a Seer. Her line was one that had always been blessed with the Sight, though it had been many millennia since the gift had appeared. He daughter was very like to her in nature, for the Lady was very quiet, almost a ghost. She was pale and fair, though she rarely smiled. She was a soul burdened by what she saw, that much I do know. It became rumored that she was growing ill, though it was a malady of the spirit that we had no power to cure. Even her beloved Chosen had no way of healing her, for she suffered too greatly under the weight of her Vision. One night she called for her ten year old daughter to be brought to her. All that night the two were alone and in deep conversation. When the first rays of the dawn came, word reached the Lord that his wife had chosen to quit her life, too burdened was she under the weight of what she had seen. For days the only word the child Til’Sylvanna would speak was…” and at this point Finrandel looked Indigo in the eyes and held him, “Dolensirion. In the old speech it means ‘Spirit of Power that Sleeps’ She would not elaborate and it was assumed that what her mother had told her before her passing was for the child alone.”

Indigo was not sure how he felt. So it was true… Til’Sylvanna’s mother had died because of him. Great. Just another weight on his shoulders.

“I do not know what it is that the Lady Lira told her daughter, but I know that that Vision holds still. Til’Sylvanna has been all of her life bound to the Fate that you now carry. She has had no choice. If you fear for what you are, or even what you may become, do not think that you are alone in this fear. She has Seen, and I do not think that any of us can even begin to perceive the weight that must be on her. She feels that it rests upon her to protect you, to guide you, and aid you. This is not a fate that she chose either. 742 years she has lived with the knowledge that she would find you… that she would show you and those destined to accompany you the Path, and…” He did not finish. The rest he could not speak. He had promised the Lady that he would not tell what she had told him. That secret of her Vision she kept even from Saeth and Nelcar, who loved her. That was why she had told him, because his heart was not bound to hers as theirs were.

“There is so much that you do not know, and much yet that I should tell you, but have not the heart to do so. It is not an easy path that you must walk, Indigo Grei, and I am sorry that such times are upon us that you must do so. Do not think that the Elwain are not sympathetic to your plight, I assure you that we are. But be sympathetic to ours as well; bound to you is she whom we love most, our Evenstar. If we loose her, we lose the last of her line and a great light will be forever gone from the world. She and Linfell are the last of the Dol’Allymar, and she is the last of her mother’s kin. You have a great gift, though you may not see it as such now. You have to power to heal the rift between our two kindreds, you and the Lady together. You have the power, with your love for your Princess, to bring that which can deliver us from the Shadow back into the world. You have the power to choose. That is more than she was ever given. Ponder well my words, for more lives than your own hang in the balance.” The elf spoke with quite passion and conviction.

Indigo was quiet for some time, letting Finrandel’s words sink in when the elf continued his narrative.




“The years passed for us all, and soon the Lord was more like his old self. After all, he still had two young children to care for. Til’Sylvanna never did outgrow her reserved nature, and was more often seen by moonlight than sun. It was her beauty and her celestial nature which earned her the name Evenstar- given to her by her cousin, the Prince. Soon all called her that. Her brother was always getting himself into mischief, often by the suggestion of Linfell and Nelcar’s older brother. For a century the twins grew and matured, becoming wonderful people in their own rights.

“Valerian had taken to training the two in the art of weaponry, knowing that such skills were essential for a well rounded education. They took to that just as quickly as they took to everything else. Both became fine archers, and practitioners of the ancient Elwain martial arts. Til’Silvannis showed great promise as a strong practitioner of Nish’talle A’diran, and his sister was known to be a Seer like her mother before her.

“One day, in the spring of their 176th year the two were playing at rapier training. It was the one martial weapon at which she was more skilled than he, and she was enjoying his frustration. Valerian stood nearby, watching the twins at their mock combat. What exactly happened, I do not know, only that it was an accident and fault of no one. Til’Sylvanna pierced him… a blow that killed him. There in the bright sunlight, red blood staining her white shirt, her twin brother, the other half of her soul died in her arms. No healer could be gotten in time, and even the Bond held with Valerian was not enough to save the boy."

He was quite for some time, images of that day flooding his mind as if it were only yesterday. He sighed and continued.

“She has never been the same since. I remember that they had to carry her away, so great was her anguish. I remember that all the Elwain gathered at the pyre of Til’Silvannis, but she did not come. Nor was she seen for over a hundred years. For a century she did not leave her father’s house, nor even her room. She became like one living dead, for a great part of her spirit had fled with the passing of her twin. She blamed herself and not even the love of her cousin Linfell could break the spell grief held over her heart. Her father built for her a great manor of the purest white stone, fashioned by the most skilled of all the craftsmen of the Elwain. A great wall of rose quartz he had raised, carved in fanciful and breathtakingly beautiful designs. A garden was there planted, in hopes that she could find peace in the nurturing of growing things. Upon its completion she moved there to live alone, but for the silent protection of Valerian.

“The years passed and we began to lose hope that our Evenstar would ever come back to us. She was lost in her guilt and grief, and none seemed to have the power to find her. Even her own father went back to his duties of assisting his brother in the running of the kingdom, leaving his beloved daughter to her self- imposed exile. But, time heals most wounds. She could be seen sometimes walking only by the light of the moon, seemingly lost to her own thoughts. Still, that she had, after almost two hundred and sixty years finally left her tomblike existence was a good sign. She began to allow the Prince to come and see her, even permitting him to bring the younger brother of his dear friend to see her. Nelcar came to sing for the Evenstar, and I think that he was very much responsible for bringing her out of her mourning.

“And so it was that she came back into the light after almost four hundred years lost. She was still very much inclined to introversion, but would more often stray out amongst her kindred while the light of day yet shone. She took to assisting her uncle the King in matters of Lore, and became his trusted Sooth Sayer, for it was well known that she was prone to Visions like her mother had been before her. Though she sill preferred the moon and stars to sun and day, at least she had begun to live once more.

“There is little more to tell regarding the Lady. Only that the Visions of her youth plague her still. She has never forgotten the words of her mother, nor the death of her twin. Now, she has awakened to her ability as a Dream Walker, something of which I have never heard. In this Realm of Dreams she is far more powerful than she is here in the Waking World, or so Nelcar has told me. It is also for this power that the agents of the Shadow seek her… and seek, I think, to use her.

“I now come to the true heart of the matter, Dolensirion, for do not think that I have bored you with this very long tale in vain.” Quietly Finrandel began to pace the room, obviously upset by the matter he was about to discuss. “Something vile has befallen her, and your own Lady too, I fear. Though I saw no mark upon your Princess, my Lady is branded with the mark of Shadow. She is not like herself, fell are her words and faded is her beauty. Her kindness has turned to ice, and even to Saeth whom she professes to love she is harsh. I am at a loss.” He turned to face the human, a look of helplessness on his kind face. “Help me help her. She awaits your decision… that much I know. You and the Princess, red star of the Evenstar’s dreams were able to bring her back from darkness once. When she was taken, imprisoned. Help her now, I beg you. I will do all that I can for your ladylove, that much I vow, but if we cannot shake the shadow from the heart of Til’Sylvanna, I fear that it will not matter. Only she knows what it is that she had Seen.”

“You must choose your fate, Dolensirion, Spirit of Fire, Indigo Grei. Stand and fight, accept your destiny, or reject it. We have run out of time.”

The elf stood before him, no judgment in his eyes. He had to choose, and no matter what that choice, at least this one elf would not damn him for it. That was something at least.

It was time to choose.

CUE: Everyone else.

(Sorry this is so long… but my DSL is down and I have to get this stuff in when I can. *grin.*

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.


Posted by Indigo Grei on 04-29-2002 05:02 PM:

"I have made my decision, Finrandel. But since you have shared much with me, I wish for you to hear about my past. It is... short, I suppose, compared to that of the Elwain, but if you do not object, perhaps it will help you and the other Elwain understand men better."

Finrandel nodded, secretly wishing that the decision was favorable.

"I came into this world on a farm outside of Xellos. It's not a big place, but it's always busy. I was raised on that farm, and we usually lived pretty well. There were long winters, and droughts, of course, but my family has never known much hardship. I decided that farming wasn't for me, so I left home about a year ago to see the world. I met many people on my journey, and did many things. I bonded with a Fiero. I helped heal an ogre's son. I have bartered with h'Rittir, and fought alongside Holy Knights. I've come to love the princess, Scarlet. But I've also faced other men on the battlefield, and been besieged by the shadowspawn. I've seen cities destroyed, and witnessed the betrayal of those who trust. I have been cast down, and lifted up. Denied magic, and granted it. I have seen the best and worst of this world. I have walked with the Elwain, and been dismissed by the same." Indigo sighed. "Perhaps that was why I was chosen, or perhaps it is because I was chosen that I've lived so. But either way, my love for the best of this world will not allow me to sit by and watch it die. I wish I could deny that I have a greater power, and say that I am just a man, but I cannot. However, I believe that this power is the key to the world's salvation. I will not let the world die. I will fight."

Finrandel nodded.

Indigo stood up, a firm determination in his stance, fire in his eyes. "I will not abandon those I love to the shadow over this world." He clenched his fists, and the fire that burned his eyes began to envelop his body.



This is it! The Dolensirion is not another being, it is a fire that burns inside, the desire to protect, to fight, to love! For Scarlet, for Til'Sylvanna, and for every one of my friends, and those I have met, I will fight, and destroy the shadow!"

Yes! Finally, you understand!
The red dragon appeared in Indigo's mind, towering over him. This power you have is a gift, but it is not through my power alone that the fire burns so.

You are... the dragon... No...
Indigo's eyes widened. You are the avatar, Salamander Armada!

I am. But I can help you no more. The power is no longer mine, but yours. Soon, I shall ascend to the creator's side, and you, along with the champions, will hold the power of the avatars. The time has come for the power to return to the living. The shadow has gained power as well, and I fear he has knowledge of the En'Druziel.

If he finds it, can we still defeat him?

Have faith in your power, and that of the champions, and you can do anything. Go now. Your love is one of those who must fight, and she needs you.


Indigo nodded.


Finrandel watched as the fire ceased to burn around Indigo. The fire in his eyes was still there, and he looked at the Elwain. "Finrandel of the Elwain, take heart. Both of the women will live long lives of happiness. Today is not for them to sway from those paths. I will see to it." With that, he walked from the room, a look of determination on his face.

He walked to Scarlet's room. The guards stood aside, their faces downcast. He looked at them. "Now is not the time to be defeated. Stand firm, and all will be well." Indigo brimmed with optimism, and felt deep down, that he had the power to make it so. He pushed open the door to Scarlet's bedchamber. She was still laying on the bed in the fetal position, eyes wide open and dry. He sat down next to her. His emotions wavered briefly.

Now what? he asked himself.

Show her how much you love her. Remember how you felt when she first kissed you?


"Scarlet?" There was no response. "That's okay, I know you can hear me. I just want you to know that I love you. Ever since that day in Gania, in that little tavern. It could have been an accident that you chose me, of all people, but I doubt it. I think we were meant for each other."

Scarlet stirred slightly. Reassured, Indigo continued. "Then in Noit, when you were dedicated, I was so happy for you, I think that's the first time I realized that I loved you. Before I knew you were a princess. When I found out, I thought you might have to go away, and I'd never see you again. But I didn't want to let you go."

Scarlet closed her eyes, and what could have been a faint smile appeared on her lips. "When Xarou kidnapped you, I realized that I'd do anything to have you back. I knew that what I felt was real, and I knew that Xarou didn't love you the same way I did. I went crazy without you... We've been through so much together... I know that what happened to your sister hurts you, but the world needs us... I need you..."

He brushed the hair from her face. "I need you, Scarlet Rosenblade of Gania. I want to be with you forever. But unless we do something, this world won't have any place for love left." Scarlet's eyes opened, full of tears.

"Scarlet..." Indigo stood up and knelt by the bed, in front of her. He reached into his pocket.

I've waited far too long for this.

"Scarlet, will you marry me?"

__________________
Is this a curse, or destiny? This fire could consume us all...


Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-29-2002 06:38 PM:

Conchuirs moment of Glory.

“Folk of Rysend, I come to you all to warn and inform, to gather and announce. I’m sure that you all know of the spawn, the creatures of evil that are plaguing our free lands. As I hear we all know of the destruction caused by these creatures. Many of us here today will have lost friends and loved ones to these motherless beasts. In the south they have taken Endaroth and so have cut off the fuairbionn. To our east they lurk in the crags, to our north and north-west their influence is in the city of fools. And to the west I believe is their home. We are surrounded by the things. But we are not without hope.” Conchuir paused to let his words sink.

Bara looked to the table. The chiefs looked ruffled. There was a confused murmur around the hall. People did not it seemed expect this. At the end of the table the man Bara recognised gyrated violently and then settled himself. Bara thought it queer to see such a thing. Was the old man sane? As he glanced to the twin towers of sleeve fir on either side of himself Conchuir piped up again.

“If the tribes of Farai join together to fight we can, as was done in the past, unite against the foul spawn and destroy them. As in the great old days we can draw man into battle and kill every last blackheart. We four have made it our mission to see this done. We come now to the largest tribe of them all. The Laimh have always been a tribe of great influence and strength. So we come to beg the support of the Laimh Dearag.”

There was a hum around the hall. Conchuir nodded towards the chiefs and waited a response. It was not long coming.

“Who are you, and what right do you have to charge in here speaking of the muster? That is a right of chieftains.” The head chief asked.

“I am Conchuir Mac Donna of the Cappallan. Son of Donna of the maraglas clan. On my flanks are Enda from The clan of Canna in the sleebh fir and Aodhna brave and son of The morrigan herself. I bring assurance that my Father and uncles have sworn to this Task and the Morrigan has committed the entire Sleebhfir tribe to our Muster. I claim the right in leiu of my father.” Conchuir had taken on a regal grace while saying these words. Bara was shocked. He was also grateful of his tact in not mentioning him.

“We have enough trouble from the City of fools if reports are to be believed. Do you mean to take all our men to this fight?”

“Indeed the entire tribe of the laimh would be a formidable force indeed, But all must defend their lands. We ask for a warhost, a strong one. It will be hard battle and many may not return, but if we ignore the Battle we lose honour and life. This is for all the tribes and the freedom of Farai. We must stand. What more can I offer?” Conchuirs diplomatic edge was commendable.

Bara still stared at the chief who was shaking side to side. There was a lengthy pause. The shaking chief spoke. “There has been no muster In my life time or that of any in our room there has however been strife, you really think that there can be a warhost of all the tribes?” The oldman asked.

“I know there can.” Conchuir replied boldly

Bara suddenly realised that the man who shook and rocked from side to side was a lot younger than he looked. He recognised the voice although the confidence and hard unyielding sterness was now all but gone.

He knew the man well, it was his father.



OOC: Have to leave this one hang I’m waiting on something.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Sayomara on 04-30-2002 12:33 AM:

Posting Blade The Word is out

Sayomara came to large platform the Center of the gathering “Well I guess it time,” and with that Sayomara walked up to the Center of the Platform. “Oh Great Milios Tribe I come before you to ask a great favor. I Sayomara have come here to ask for your Help in passing to Word of my Great Counsel of All the tribes of Farai. For these are truly dark, times were no one could stand-alone. It has been almost 300 year since such a counsel was been called and that time it was to stop an invasion by Nyliam and Balanum. Now we face a equal if not greater threat to our way of lives.” Sayomara paused to let what he was saying sink in, since he knew that the Mellos were generally cheerful folks and he would be asking a great deal of them to go into the dark place to bring everyone together. Sayomara felt bad about ask but it had to be done. The Milios Tribe could spread the word in weeks where if Sayomara had to do it would mouths it was just an evil that he had to face.

The moment passed quickly and the crowd was starting to stir, knew he had to continue. “The threat I speak of is of course the shadow, with its heart being the black tower. Now as Faraiens we are all Part of the Farai compact that says that in the worst of times all the tribes will come together and flush out anything that threatens us.” Sayomara Paused again it had been long time since he had given a speech to anyone and his voice was starting to go horse so he know that it was time to finish things up.

“So, Great Miilos Tribe I ask you to go to all the corners of Farai and bring every Clan and Tribe to Parvini for the Counsel which will start as soon as everyone is there.” Stepped back and gather his breath for one last bit, “Thank you all for your help. I know that together we can Save Farai from the Shadow.” With that, Sayomara walked off the platform.

When he came down Sayomara found Elyas waiting for him at the bottom of the platform, “That was a great Speak,” said Elyas with a bit of surprise on his face.

Sayomara took a moment to gather his berth then when he was read he started speaking again with his somewhat horse voice. “Thanks, but you have only hear half of it that was directed at the Tribe as a whole now we have to get the Elders to back my plan otherwise most of the Tribe will not go out and spread the word and this trip will have been all for nothing.” About that time, the Elders had come to and circled around Sayomara and Elyas.

“Could this be the great Sayomara of myth?” Asked one who seemed to be the leader of the Elders. “I have offend hear of your wondering since that time but you have rarely come to see us or to ask for anything. My question is what makes this time so special?”

“I come to you because time is of great importance if we wish to strike down the shadow. If there was time I would go to every Tribe myself and ask them to come and fight myself, but there is not time for that, so I come here asking for your help.”

The Elder seems to think for a moment then he spoke up once more, “I sense no evil in you, and I believe you only wish to help Farai.” Then he turned to the other Elders, “I say to you my brothers that we do as Sayomara asks.” Then others nodded. “Good now go to your clans and make ready to leave so that none of us will still be here when the sun rises.” With that, others turned and left.

“Thank you very much. I know with your help Farai might yet be freed from the Shadow. By the way it any of your people are in Nyliam or lunis can you tell them to keep there eyes open Dedicted man Dressed all in Green with a large sword at his side.”


"Sure, but what does he have to do with anything?" Asked the Eldar

"He was born in the Farai long ago I oh it to him to at least tell him what is going on." Then Sayomara turned to Elyas. “We must now head for the Crags there are still a few people I most talk to myself.”

“I will do as you ask and look for your Friend , but must you leave so soon? I mean you could travel with us and start making ready for the counsel,” Said the Elder.

“I’m sorry but I’m afraid you will slow me down way to much, not that your company would not be welcome, but I think the fair Elyas here is all the company I need for the moment.” Elyas smiled at the compliment and then the men started started walking away. “I look forward seeing you in Parvini.”

“As do I,” as the men parted as Sayomara noticed that the great gathering had already stared to break up with people going in all directions.

“Well Elyas we should be in the plains in about a hour or so I think I will take the lead for a while if that is ok with you.”

“That’s fine I look forward to being to seeing new parts of the Farai, I have never been outside of the woods before,” said Elyas just as he about ready to return to his Bear forum.

“Well there is a first time for everything,” and with that Sayomara took to the air and Elyas running along the ground as a bear. Making a quite a site for all the gypsies to see and to pass on as they when into all parts of Farai to tell everyone about the Grand Counsel of Sayomara.

__________________
I have seen much in my day, but nothing as bad as this.


Posted by Kaileigh Laeory on 04-30-2002 02:23 PM:

The silence was almost unbearable. The birds ceased to sing and the wind ceased to blow its course through the caverns and canyons of the mountains. The air was filled with dread and was thick and suffocating.

Kai and Reed looked around, approaching the massive cliffs carefully. It was as if the land was giving foreshadowing to something of horror.

Kai shuddered.

"I don't like this Reed. Something is wrong here."

"No kidding."

They approached the base of the mountains and felt tiny beneath the straight up walls of limestone and granite. Sighing, they walked along the wall to find a more suitable way up. They did.

An almost path-like structure wound its way up the cliffs. Kaileigh cocked her head to the side with curiosity.

Odd...looks almost man-made

Kai shrugged the feeling of dread off. She and Reed took this alternate route up the sheer mountain face. The path was steep and arduous, but a necesity to cross them, and find the pirates, if they were up here.

Suddenly the path ended, going straight into a wall of granite, tuffs of grass poking out of crevices and nooks.

"Well that was a waste of time." Stated Reed, almost spitting the words out in disgust.

Kai sighed heavily as they looked around for any other way to scale the cliffs.

Reed spotted the route first. To their immediate right was a crack, just wide enough for them to fit through. Reed pointed to it and Kai grinned.

Wedging themselves unconfortably through the crack, they found themselves on a small ledge that dropped off into a deep gorge.

Tink Tink Tink....Thunk...

a rock fell from the ledge anc fell into the crevice.

Kai shuddered and took the lead as Reed peered over the edge. As she did so, a chunk of the earth beneath her gave out, sliding down the cliff into the gorge.

"ACK!" cried Kai, slipping down the wall.

Reed gave a little spueak and caught one of her flailing hands and gripped it. Unfortunatly, Kai was still falling, and her weight caused Reed to lose his balance. Instinctvely, Reed released his grip.

Kai fell.

Blackness....

________

Tink Tink Tink...Thunk....


Think Tink Tank Thunk....

Kai forced her eyes to open. The light from the sun overhead ravaged at her eyes.

Tink Tink Tank Thunk....

What is that?

Kai lifted her head, which thumped hard, like someone was banging at it was a mallet. She saw little pebbles skitter down the cliff.

Tink Tink Think Thunk.

Tink Tink Think Ding...

Ding?

Kai turned her head painfully to the right, to see a small pot, rusted at the bottom near her.

Kai groaned with the pain. She tried to move her leg, but pain shot up her spine.

"ARRRGH!"

Groaning, Kai lifted herself on her bleeding elbows to see her leg painfully wedged between two bolders, twisting it in a gross pattern.

Her leg was broken.

Another injury to add to her growing list of pains was an obvious broken rib, or several broken ribs.

Crap...a broken leg, and a few broken ribs!

Kai hated this. The worst part however, were the shadowed outlines of vultures...

__________________
We tell lies
when we are afraid, afraid of what we don't know, afraid of what others will think, afraid of what will be found out about us.
But everytime we tell a lie...the thing we fear grows stronger. Life is all about risks and it requires you to jump.
Don't be a person who has to look back and wonder what they would have, or could have had...


Posted by Freija Lumis on 04-30-2002 06:46 PM:

The search begins

"FREEEEEEEEEIJAAAAAAA!"

Freija woke with a start. Light from the morning sun flooded her room.

Crap! Need to milk the cows!

Freija open the bed covers and nearely fell from her bed to the hard, cold floor. Her mother's frantic voice pierced her ears, flowing through her walls with ease.

That lady's got lungs!

Suddenly, as Freija struggled to force on her trousers, her mother burst into her room, her face red with fury. The plump lady of her late 40's grumbled as she hauled her 17-year-old daughter to her feet, shoving a shirt her way as she dug through her chest of drawers.

Freija dressed and was half shoved out the door.

Sheesh...

The leisurely pace at which she went to the cow barn caused Freija's mother to go on another tirade about how things not done will cost the family.

Freija mocked her mother as she rounded the corner, out of Sarai's sight but certainly not out of earshot.

Grumbling, she grabbed the well used milk bucket and kicked the stool under the mooing cow.

"Oh shut it mooer. Its not like I want to do this any more than you!"

Freija righted the little stool and positioned the pale beneath the udder and went to work.

"Freija! Hey Freija! I heard motha'. Get up late again?

That was her brother, Akaid, who was two years younger than her. Freija stuck her toungue out and squirted him with a stream of milk. Akaid screamed in a girlish manner and his arms flew up to protect his face from the white liquid flying towards him. Freija laughed and went back to work.

Akaid didn't know when to let up. He just mosied over again and leaned over Freija's shoulder, knowing good and well she wouldn't try and squirt him again.

"Bug off, Akaid! Can't you see I'm busy over here?"

"Yeah whatever, Frooja!"

Freija hated that nickname. Gritting her teeth she finished her job. Lifting the full bucket of warm milk, She rose, making her way to the house again, where her mother was no doubtedly leaning over the stove, making pancakes and impatiently waiting for the milk.

It was just enough to keep Freija from giving Akaid a good swift kick where it really hurts, but she'd get a more painfull whippin' from Sarai.

"Here y'are motha'. Mooer wasn't too happy."

Sarai gave Freija "the look" and skimmed the fat off the milk and poured it into cups then into the batter.

Freija shrugged and waited for the next order.

"Get me some apples from the trees Akaid!"

Akaid looked stunned. It was rare for her mother to ask him to do any work. Freija stiffled a giggle.

"As for you, young lady, I demand that you give me a good reason why you don't get up in the mornin'!"

Freija grumbled and mumbled her answer, that wasn't enough for Sarai, but she had more important things to discuss with her eldest.

"Well anyway, there has been word that somethin' has been found out by the city square."

"Oh? Any word of what exactly?"

"Oh, just an odd looking rock. It supposedly speaks to 'dem. But honestly I think that its just a bunch of hub-ba-loo. They're drunk I suspect."

Freija quirked a brow.

A stone that talks to 'em? Yeah, whatever. But I say it gives rise to an investigation...

"Ah."

Sarai finished with the batter and screamed for Akaid to get in the house with the apples.

No response.

"Go get yer' brother."

Freija shrugged and trudged outside, finding Akaid sprawled out beneath one of the apple trees, an arrow in his chest...

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Orocia Agua on 05-01-2002 01:21 AM:

It had been three days since she left him. And she was still in Militus. Thinking about him. And taking up smoking. She sat in the evening air, smoking and watching a company of soldiers practice some drills from her second story room at a tavern called "Spitshine." She was thinking about him. Wondering how he was right now.

She shut her eyes tight in a fierce attempt to clear her mind as she drew in a slow puff of smoke. She felt like she should plan this, but she knew she didn't really want to or cared to and probably wouldn't need to. It felt unnatural to "plan" life out, and anyways, she did things better "shooting off the hip." She smiled sadly as she remembered Alex yet again, showing off his marksmanship by shooting off the hip as he was teaching her how to shoot. She still had the guns. She wasn't going to use them. Alex wasn't a part of this... but then he really was, wasn't he? He would find out everything soon enough.

Orocia laughed bitterly at herself, laughter turning into sobbing, quiet tears.

...


Orocia was riding the road out of Militus down to Karakai, enjoying a slight breeze in the black dewey freshness of early morning air while polluting it with cigarrette smoke. Her eyes were rimmed with red, perhaps from the irritation the smoke was causing her unhardied eyes, but more likely from a long, silent cry just earlier. Her face was drawn tightly in a stone expression, blank of emotion but not at all enjoyable to look at, and obviously determined: determined not to loosen up and break down, and determined to see it all through.

Usually Orocia would drown her sorrows in a good, hard drink, but drinking on the road didn't sound like a good idea, especially not in these dark times. The vice she would revel in would be smoking for this trip. She wasn't much of a smoker, as a passerby might tell from a cough of hers or two, but she was determined to change that too. She didn't want the habit, really, she just wanted to be able to smoke a whole pack if she wanted without coughing her lungs out. Whatever to help her cope. A sarcastic grin broke out on her face.

She wondered how it was that some became addicted to vices, and others could enjoy them without ever adding them to their list of bad habits. As much of a drinker she was, she could honestly say she wasn't an alcoholic, and she knew she could say the same about smoking, or whatever other vice she decided to try. Is it a matter of strength?

Was she strong?

...


At the twilight before dawn, Orocia stopped to rest her horse, and take a break from smoking. She sipped lightly on a canteen, hoping to help alleviate the dry lungs she had from her ceaseless smoking these three, now four days, thinking over them in the meanwhile.

She had little money on her and she didn't care. She had secretly put the majority of it in Alex's pack before she left, and kept enough on her to rent a horse, buy some snacks, a canteen full of water, and two packs of cigarettes, with enough to spare for a stay at a tavern and a meal at Farlarn.

Orocia leaned back against a nearby tree, one of a small number in the area. Immediately she was reminded of sitting in the crow's nest, keeping the morning watch on The Magnolia. Would she ever go back to that life again?

Oddly enough, even then, during the mid- or morning watches, she was thinking about her past. Always her past. Rio, ....my son Raven. My parents, wherever they are. Wherever any of them are..

A low growl interrupted her lonesome thoughts.

She turned her head only to fall victim to shadowspawn left over from the attack at Militus.

And so this is how it ends?.... I don't get to solve anything, do I? I'll end as a wandering, aimless ghost chained down, never to rest, unable to solve my eternal regrets, because I died before I could ever live.

These were Orocia's last thoughts as a claw pinned her head down to the ground while a maw tore and peeled the muscle of her thigh off the bone.


OOC: *evil, teasing laughter*


Posted by Keiru Opal on 05-01-2002 01:34 PM:

OOC:As Zander

IC:Filiam was truly a welcome sight for the wounded travelers. It had been four days since they had left the Sacred Grove and while their wounds no longer bled so profusely, Zander was eager to leave them behind him.

He wished that his visit to the grove had been under better circumstances, but he promised himself that one day, he would return. The forest had an energy about it that was magnetic for Zander. There was only one other place that he had felt the same connection: the Crystalline Chapel. Earlier, Zander had decided that if Alex did not wake on their way to Nyliam, he would take his friend to the Chapel and seek sanctuary from those of the shadow that were hunting him. If need be, he would die in Alex’s place, but he had no intention of letting the shadow get a chance to harm any of them.

As the four moved through the streets of the city, people stared at them, pulling Alex behind. Zander imagined that they probably looked like the walking dead, perhaps, with the exception of Caliph, but he was pale enough that he could pass as a dead man as well.

It was when a man noticed the Meshai on Alex and Zander’s faces that they found their salvation. “Look! They’re Holy Knights! Find them a healer!” the man yelled. There were gasps and mumbling among them as they realized that the man was right.

Before long they were being lead to a small clinic of sorts where a portly old man with a tattoo that showed he was dedicated to water on his hand. The moment he saw the three wounded among them, he rushed them into cots and instructed them to relax.

He first went to Alex, seeing that he was the worst off, and felt for a pulse. Finding none, he bent down to listen for his breathing. Again he found none and his face fell as he turned to Zander.

“I’m afraid that he’s dead, Revered Sir,” the healer said in a weak voice.

“No, he’s not,” Zander said. “Ignore what you see hear and feel, it can deceive you. Though it seems that he is dead, he yet lives. Please, heal him as you would any other man.” The healer appeared to be confused at Zander’s statement, but nodded his compliance anyway; he set to work healing the comatose Alexandros.


Several hours later there were three healed travelers, one worn out healer and one impatient Caliph, standing in the clinic. The healer, by now, had accepted that Alex was not dead for Zander had told him how long his friend had been in that state. If he were dead, he would smell of it by now.

“I’m sorry, sir, but I have no way to pay for this,” Zander explained to the man.

“I can take care of it,” Caliph offered.

“No, that’s quite alright,” the healer said. “Free of charge. Holy Knights have done so much for this city already, it’s the least I can do.”

“We are eternally grateful,” Zander thanked him. “May the Creator bless you greatly.”

“Thank you, very much,” the healer said and with that, they parted with him, deciding to find an inn.

“How do you feel?” Caliph asked as they lay Alex back down on their contraption.

“Sore, to say the least, but I’m glad to be rid of those bandages,” Zander replied. “Not that you didn’t do a fine job with them, they’re just encumbering.”

“I understand,” Caliph smiled. “Should we be expecting any spawn on our way through Militus?”

“Too early to really say,” he answered. “I don’t sense that they are as strong in number anymore. I’m guessing that the Nylian military took care of them for the most part, but we might have to deal with a few of them; no more than we can handle though.”

“That’s good to hear,” Tiffarah spoke up and Zander turned to wrap an arm around her waist. “Any that are left will pay for giving me this headache.”

Caliph and Zander chuckled. “Well, before you go and avenge your throbbing head, we’re all going to get some rest,” Caliph said.

Zander released Tiffarah from his comforting grip and picked up the travois that Alex was laying on. “Another thing we might invest in: a horse to pull this sack of rocks.”

All three of them laughed at that. It did not take them long to find an inn, as everyone they met was eager to help them in any way they could. Even the innkeeper offered them a room for free.

“No,” Caliph said. “Treat us like you would any other customer. We’ll take two rooms at full price.”

Reluctantly, the innkeeper agreed to it and on their way up the stairs to their rooms, Caliph whispered, “That’s going to get old really fast.”

Zander nodded his agreement. “In a city such as this, even more than others, Holy Knights and men of the clergy hold a certain celebrity status. It’s because the city is so dedicated to the church.”

“That’s rather evident,” Caliph said. “Anyway, I’ll see you in the morning. And do actually get REST tonight.”

“We will,” Zander laughed. “Goodnight.”

Cue: Caliph, let's get a move on through Militus. We might run into spawn, might not; it's up to you.

__________________
A fire from within can be seen from without.


Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-01-2002 02:19 PM:

Tragedy befalls...

OOC: WARNING! violent, possibly tear-wrenching post!

IC: Freija Screamed. The sound echoed through the barns, stables, houses and buildings and reverberated towards her. The still form of her brother lay beneath the canopy, his eyes still open in momentary shock. Blood seeped out of the wound and stained his pale green tunic.

Sarai burst out from the kitchen and choked on her breath. Her face was twisted with fear and agony at her only son.

"MY SON! OH MY ONLY SON! JORANIM! JORANIIIIIM!"

Freija cautiously took a step towards Akaid and kneeled before him, tears stinging her eyes and blurring her vision. She gently touched his face and closed the lids of his eyes. Choking back the sobs, Freija stood slowly and turned around.

Briefly there was a slight movement in the trees, a glint of metal and a flash of power. Freija bit her lip and kept silent, hoping not to frighten her mother more.

Her father, Joranim arrived at the horrific scene momentarily after Sarai burst forth her screams of agony. He stared, his face empty of expression, at his son. Under his breath, he uttered a single word that brought fear to Freija's heart.

"Tirzan."

Tirzan was the enemy of her family, or at least Joranim. They had been friends way back, as teenagers. But Tirzan began to waver, floating towards evil. He aquired a medallion that was a circlet of metal thorns with a blood-red ruby set in the center. Deep black onyx stone surrounded it. The thing carried pure evil.

Joranim constantly tried to take his friend back to the side of good, but the evil plague had poisoned his mind beyond correction. Tirzan was now the greatest enemy of Joranim.

And now he saught revenge.

Even though Joranim did no harm to Tirzan, he still saught 'holy revenge' on his friend of long ago.

"Father? What does this mean?"

"It means that you, Niki and your mother must flee. He's after me, not you two."

His words were reluctant, and they seemed to wrench his heart as he spoke them. A single, rare tear dripped from his eyes and slid down his cheek, falling upon the packed earth.

Just then an ear piercing, heart wrenching scream exploded from the house, causing all to rush towards it.

Niki, who was only 8, lay in the main room, her throat slit. The deep ruby liquid pooled around her slender, innocent neck and pooled on the floor. Her eyes were frozen in fear and pain, her face twisted in agony.

That was all Sarai could handle. She fell to her knees and raised her hands to the heavens, looking up. Her wails covered all other sounds. Tears flowed like waterfalls from her deep blue eyes and fell upon her chest. She rushed to the fireplace and scooped up ashes, pouring them upon her brilliant golden brown hair, tainting them a sooty black.

Freija also broke down, for she loved her younger sister, Niki. They had bonded and they were like inseperable friends.

"Tragedy has befallen out house-hold! OH CURSE BE TO THE CREATOR!" Cried Sarai, wailing and rocking on her knees.

Joranim sucked in his breath at her curse to the creator. He rushed over to her and put a sympathetic arm around his wife, who pushed him away so that she could be alone in her misery.

"Go, both of you! Flee to the woods! Freija, you know how to live in the woodlands, take care of your mother! NOW GO!"

Freija did not wait for Joranim to make up his mind any further. She rushed from her sullen spot and lifted her weeping mother to her feet. She half-dragged Sarai to the edge of the forest.

Suddenly there was a high pitched whistle and an arrow seemed to materialize in Sarai's bent over back, causing her to recoil and scream in pain.

"MOTHER! AAAARRGH! CURSE BE TO TIRZAN! CURSE BE TO YOU!"

Freija dropped the corpse of her mother and fled, spriting into the forest. Tears streamed from her face as she bolted into the dark forest.

Why is this happening? WHY!? Akaid, Niki, mother....OH CURSE TO THE EVILS!

Tripping on an exposed root, Freija tumbled to the soft earth, weeping bitterly. Her life was ruined, soul scarred, suffering and hating the day.

Freija made no sign of moving from her spot, and cried herself to sleep...

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 05-01-2002 04:17 PM:

Story Sword A letter to Dear Friends

It was that the spirit of Alexandros Fatali was no longer in his body, but rather suspended in a sort of rejuvinating state. A great problem with being both mortal and a higher being is that the mortal body cannot withstand the awesome power of heaven without much rest. Alexandros' body was undergoing that rejuvination through the process of taking rest. His body was akin to stone, cold and hard, and his eyes that stared off eeriely had glazed evenly with a strange whiteness that made him seem an elder. His hair, even with his many wounds mended, was matted with blood and tangled, and his body lay as comfortably as possible upon the device that had been constructed for his transport. His body was invalid, but his spirit was busy.

His white form, not visible to mortal men, searched over Asheri for the one that he so loved, but she was not to be found. After searching for what had been four days of men, Alexandros left the persuit for another. He began a search for his other freinds he had met what seemed to be long ago. He Looked for the boy, Indigo, who he had met with Caliph in a dingy tavern. He searched for Scarlet, the Princess of Gania. He saught out Keigo and Arikri, the travelers of Asheri. He found but two of these friends, whom both looked much more distressed than they had been in the past, and Alexandros was saddened. The firestar Princess seemed deeply troubled, and lay sullen upon a bed within her home, the glorious Palace of the Family Rosenblade. The Silverblade Indigo seemed darkly occupied as well, but by something greater than internal conflict. He had stubmled upon a great power somehow, and though Alex could sense the wealth of power within the boy, he could not trace its source, nor its nature.

Alex wished to help his friends, but there was little he could do. The loss of Orocia weighed heavily upon his own spirit, and though he wished the best for her safety, he also feared the worse. So it was that he turned his thought and effort to Indigo and Scarlet, and extending his heavenly powers into the mortal realm, though it strained his spiritual form greatly, he raised a quill from a jar of ink upon the desk within the Princess' chamber, and wrote in great flowing letters upon parchment, setting his words to script. Carefully but slowly, for great was his effort to preform even this simple task for a mortal man, he placed his best words upon the parchment. The flow of words was for the two, in his lines of encouragement and faith, he attempted to raise their spirits the best that he could.

Dearest Friends, Indigo and Scarlet,

I can plainly see that these words will not find you well. Both of you seem greatly distressed, and in need of guidance and friendship. I only wish that I could be there for you. First of all, to Scarlet, I must say that you seem as if in a great internal conflict, and I must say that I feel your pain, for my own greatest conflict is within myself, always battling against the darkness within, for though we as men are flawed creatures, the Creator has blessed us with the ability to repent, and to amend that what has been wrong. You must be searching within for answers, and though you may find them, turn yourself to Her, and she will grant you insight as well. Always remember that She is great and wise, She loves us all with all of Her being, and would never wish to see us suffer. Take rest, weary friend, and take back your inner light that has seemed to have faded in the time that we have been apart. To Indigo, You are dealing with something that I also can understand. A great power resides within you, and you know not the limits of your ability, and at times, it seems not that you conrol the power, but that the power controls you. However, the route to mastering these powers is not through their use, but through the mastery of self. Only by overcoming doubt and fear, and by knowing thyself, can you use the powers within without fear that they may master you. I cannot say that I have done this myself, but I seek my own self mastery, and I would suggest the path to you. Turn to the Creator for guidance, for She never neglects one of her people. I grow extremely tired now, and my own ability to write from so great a distance falters. I bid you both an apology for not being there for you in this time of need, and an assurance that I shall come to you as soon as I am able, for certain circimstances detain me hence.

Your dear friend,
Revered Sir Alexandros Fatali


With a last stroke of energy he folded the paper and placed it upon Indigo's breast, where he sat upon a chair next to the princess' bed, so that he might find it when he awoke. With that Alex's spirit fled, and returned once again for rest of its own upon the heavenly realm of Selivenron.

AS Edit: This takes place before Indigo proposes.

__________________
We all want to change the world...


Posted by Reed Silvercloud on 05-01-2002 04:52 PM:

Sword of Ignorance Reed

Reed sighed and looked down into the blackness, a sense of guilt, stupidity, and sheer terror all swirling into his mind. Looking to the left and right he cursed as he found that both ways were just wall.

"Here goes nothing." He said as he began to look into the darkness below.

He let out another sigh and jumped into the darkness, thrusting his heels back into the cliff face and sliding down it. He winced as his hand hit a edge and then looks to his hand, seeing that his wrist is broken.

When he came to the bottom he clutched his wrist and looked at the other cuts, but blinks as his eyes come upon Kai. Forgetting his own wounds he bolted to her side and examined her wounds. He reached into his pack and brought out a roll of bandages, wrapping them around her broken ribs carefully.

He saw her wince a little but she didn't talk, just stared up at the vultures overhead.

Once finished bandaging her ribs he slowly moved the boulders thet her leg was wedged in, then looks to Kai, giving her a small leaf and making her eat it.

She reluctantly took it and ate it, grimacing a little at the bitter taste When the effects of the leaf set in and she fell unconsious he closed his eyes and carefully reset the bone in her leg, then bandaged it and waited for her to come to...
_________

Later, as the sun slowly dipped into the horizon, Kai woke up, though still in extreme pain. She looked around and then squinted a little as she looked up toward the horizon, trying desperately to move, but just couldn't.

Meanwhile, Reed was scouting the area for any clue of anything that may be of any use, but the cliff was too steep to climb.

A little later Reed returned to find Kai awake. "Don't try to move, it won't work"

She looked up at him strangely. "How did you get down here??" she asked

Reed simply shrugged and pointed to the cliff. "I just slid down the side." he replied

Reed sighed heavily and sat down on a boulder, reaching into his belt and finding a drawstring pouch, pulling the outer rims of the pouch he opened it and withdrew two flint stones.

Sitting down he gathered a small amount of wood and sparked a fire, though he missed the stone once and mashed his thumb painfully. Cursing himself he prodded a piece of wood gently to start the fire further.

Kai looked to Reed and then back up at the sky, which was turning a dark blue as the sun set and then looked to Reed again as he reached into his pack and brought out one blanket. He walked to her and then carefully covered her with the blanket, then went back to the boulder he was sitting on before.

As the sun finally disappeared behind the endless desert before them, Reed and Kai talked themselves to sleep once again...



OOC: Sorry guys and girls, I have been taking a little break.

__________________
Life waits for all to care...

Life is still waiting for me.


Posted by Sidd Earthsfyre on 05-01-2002 07:39 PM:

Posting Blade Sidd

Sidd sighed, staring into the flame before him. He did not look at Adaiva and was completely oblivious to his surroundings.

After a while of staring into the fire, he finally moved, reaching into his coat and pulling out his journal, flipping through the pages quickly and then closing it neatly. Adaiva shaked her head slightly as Sidd stared at the cover.

Almost as soon as Adaiva shook her head Sidd tossed the book into the fire, then stood and walked to a tree far enough from the camp that the firelight no longer reached him, then sat at the base, deeply thinking about his parents, as he often did...


I don't understand it, they left me alone.... I just can't figure out why they would do that to me, my own parents...

Adaiva blinked in astonishment "Why would he spend so much time on that journal and simply throw it away..."

Freya shrugged lightly, as did Noah.

Sidd sighed deeply, blinking off new tears as he thought of his parents, so strong and determined, only to be killed or imprisoned... Maybe even lost. He sat for long minutes, his eyes closed to keep tears back as he recalls the day over and over again in his mind, trying to find where he went wrong.

As time passed, the sun finally rose after a long long while, Sidd still sitting up against the tree with once again a night without sleep. He rubbed the final tears from his eyes and hid any trace of crying, putting on his normal face.

When Sidd reached the camp, he found that the others were sleeping lightly, almost waking. Quickly Sidd grabbed a blanket from his pack and laid down on the moist earth, pulling the blanket over his body and made himself look as if he was sleeping...

__________________
Those who watch their backs meet death from the front.

Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery, Today is a gift, that is why it is called present.


Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-02-2002 11:05 AM:

The Tragedy, and the memories

Freija lay still in the forest, her body curled up in a fetal position. The light from the sun faded slowly as night embraced Asheri. Tears ceased to flow, as she had cried them gone, but her body still shook with dry sobs, tiny whimperings floating to the still, silent forest.

Her eyes stared blankly forward at a flower gently swaying in the lightest of breezes. The single bud was of the purest white, tinges of pink near the core. The moss surrounded the stem, as if to cradle it.

Slowly reaching out her hand, she grasped the stem and yanked gently, the stem pulling free of its roots. Bringing it to her eyes slowly, she sniffed the faint aroma. Sighing, she cried again. The scent reminded of her mother and her perfume, the smell of the garden at home.

Why? Why? Why? Freija thought bitterly, running the unanswerable questiong over and over in her mind.

Slowly rising to her feet, she accepted her predicament. She knew by the darkening sky that she needed to find a shelter, or make one. She didn't want to find herself in the open at night.

Dropping the harsh reminder to the floor of the wood she looked up and around. Her eyes met up with a large oak with its branches thick and spreading in a wide canopy. The crotch of the tree was wide and open, perfect for a hidden bed.

Looking down at the flower on the mosses, she frowned, furrowing her brow.

Slowly she leaped up into the spread branches and curled up in the tree.

Sleep came mercifully but the nightmares did not...

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-02-2002 11:37 AM:

The nightmares...and the relic

Even though in the deepest of slumbers, the nightmares did not disappear. The images haunted her, ravaged at her soul and mind.

She was running, running on a barren road, no landmarks, nothing of interest on either side. Just a dirt road with darker soil surrounding it. She ran, and ran, from what?

Turning around she saw them, horrible images dressed in black, shaped like her father, mother, sister and brother. Riding upon horses of the deepest of blood-crimson.

Before them came the hazy image of Tirzan, along with ghostly images of his minions.

Chasing her, chasing her.

Suddenly she realized she was not going anywhere, she was running in place, the ground was moving beneath her feet.

The memories rushed forward.

Freija screamed, but nothing came out. It was a vacuum, the air was not air. She was fighting air like water. Suppressed, suffocating.

The emotions rushed towards her from the other side of the road. Her head whirled with sadness, anger, fear and dread. Her memories continued rushing towards her.

Suddenly the landscape changed. She was in a swamp.

Tall trees, barren of leaves but draped by sticky vines towered over her, their wiry branches reaching down, clawing at her, grasping her in place. Like a fly in a spider's web she was held fast.

The memories came again.

Like spiders they rushed down the spindly twigs and branches, rushing towards her.

Freija felt the sting of the memory's bite, several bites, pain...

Freija screamed, surging up into a sitting position, her body and clothes drenched in sweat. Her cry reverberated in the forest and echoed about the tall trunks of oaks.

Rocking silently in the tree, her lip quivering and strange words flowing from her mouth, tears flowing like waterfalls of salty water from her green and blue eyes.

Holy...holy...holy Creator! Protect me, save me, keep me, ward away these images of death and dread...

The memory of the sudden appearance of an arrow in her mothers back, her whip-like movement in recoil. The image of her brother laying beneath the apple tree, shock twisting his face, her little sister, so innocent lying on the floor...They all were there, fresh like poison in her mind.

Clenching her eyes shut she tried to send the images away, but she was to be scarred like this forever.

Unable to sleep, Freija slipped from the tree and moved on, glancing up to the sky to view the moon in its lonely course through the blackened sky, the barely visible outline of the black moon causing a hole in the stars.

Crying softly Freija reached the road heading north to the town of which the name was unknown to her.

Along the way, an upturned cart caught her attention, its outline barly visible in the faint moonlight.

Walking over to it, she flipped it over, finding hay scattered beneath it. Her senses pick up on something in this hay, and began to sift through the hay.

Her hands came in contact with a cold metal object, complex in its creation.

Freija lifted it out, finding that it was a metal ball made of strips of metal vine woven into a sphere. There were many holes in the sphere created by the woven pattern. Gazing inside there was a crimson ruby suspended in the very center, pulsing with a small power.

Freija blinked rapidly, gazing at the globe of silver and gold in her hand, fitting perfectly in her palm.

Sitting on the soft hay, Freija ran her hand over the smooth texture, her eyes caught in its strange beauty, as if it were speaking with her mind.

The ruby suddenly stopped pulsing and the faint glow died. Tilting her head in curiosity, she tried to get her finger through the holes to touch it, but they were too small for her to fit them in.

Shrugging she put the relic in the pocket of her tunic, unaware of its qualitities...

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Adaiva Kilsan on 05-02-2002 12:09 PM:

The plan...

Adaiva remained still, as if asleep as Sidd lay down on the dew-drenched earth. Her eyes remained closed, but her ears and mind did not.

Thoughts and plans for her new companion's demise whirled around in her mind.

Poisonberry for Sidd, some Crockleshards for Freya and some...hmm...some more poisonberry for Noah. They won't suspect a thing! And what do they think they are doing? Trying to return to Bargra? Arg, they shall not succeed! Never!

Crockleshards were the name she gave to the seed of a flower, which was wild and unnamed. The seed was a large bulb that held a milky white liquid with tiny seeds floating in this poisonous coctail. Crockleshards was a very potent killer, with no known cure. That would certainly do away with her! And the poisonberry! Noah and Sidd couldn't survive it!

Adaiva's mouth twitched into a malicous smirk as her plan unfolded.

She would prepare her concoctions the next time they camp, pouring the purple poison for Sidd and Noah, and pouring the milky liquid for Freya. Sidd and Noah would think they were eating grape juice or something, and Freya milk. She would watch them choke and gasp for air, then die...

Adaiva stiffled a cackle at her "wit" and fell asleep.

Once morning arrived, Adaiva was up, searching the plateu for supplies.

Once gone, Freya spoke up as she, Noah and Sidd collected firewood for a fire for breakfast.

"She gives me the creeps! I could have sworn she cackled like a witch last night!"

"Who? Adaiva? No kidding, she thinks poison and death. I think she's lost her mind! We'd better keep a good eye on her." Replied Noah, looking around for some animal to eat, his eye meeting up with a jackrabbit.

Sidd nodded silently, glancing at a burned portion of his journal fluttering in the wind. Turning away he sighed and poked at the fire, the embers sparking.

Meanwhile, Adaiva watched them from behind sagebrush, her eyes narrowing, the corner of her mouth rising in a macabre smile.

They don't suspect a thing! I'm a genious!

OOC: Ooo...the plot thickens! no, I'm not prepared to actually kill you guys! ^^ Adaiva's just lost her mind!

__________________
Solus dilectio optime supero comtemno...
(only love conquers hate)

"Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery. Today is a gift"
-Eleanor Roosevelt


Posted by Trago Hayle on 05-02-2002 02:20 PM:

The Great Mariner Returns!

Trago sat within The Neanderthal’s Belly, a small tavern located in the city of Southdale. Brock sat to his left, and Kid sat across from him. The rest of his crew had departed his company, not wishing to be part of the “cursed” captain’s crew. At least, that was the rumor that was spreading. Stories of Trago’s recent mishaps shot through sailor’s mouths like the cold wind over the Magel Ocean. Beasts of incredible size ripping through the ranks of the crew, horrendous storms that steal many deckhands from the ship and place them in a watery grave, and the eerie vessel that constantly follows the Crimzadwire wherever it may sail. Trago rarely came through a journey without losing at least one crewmember, a fact that prevented him from fully assembling crews anymore. Of course, he had to get business first, and even that seemed to be occurring less often.

“Ah, me fellows,” lamented Trago, “we have but a few nights left in these rooms, and even fewer days keeping the Crimzadwire docked. We’s gotta find some cargo ta carry, otherwise we lose the ship.” His head dropped to the table, spilling a bit of beer out of his mug.

Kid, named thus despite his protest, spoke up, hoping to cheer Trago. “Well, at least you’d get rid of that evil boat!” At this, Trago’s head jumped back up, his face contorted with fury.

“Ye don’t say that, boy! She ain’t cursed, she ain’t unlucky, she ain’t evil! She’s a bloody boat! Fer the name a Stromguard, nothing’s cursed!” Kid looked a bit startled, but Trago’s temper had started showing up more and more often as of late. “We’s run into a bit a tight spots lately, but no doubt it’ll smooth out soon. Now drink yer damned kiddy broth.” Brock turned to Kid and nodded, indicating to drop the subject. The three sat in silence for a long time. The whole room seemed eerily quiet, as if mocking their despair.

The door opening interrupted their silence, and in walked a strange figure covered nearly head to toe in dark, ragged clothing. Pale skin barely emanated from a large hood, which rested upon a thin, almost sickly body. The once eeirie silence in the room was interrupted by the even more frightening fall of the stranger’s footsteps. He walked straight over to Trago’s table and sat in the empty seat. Trago opened his mouth to protest, but a glare from the stranger halted his tongue.

A hollow voice flowed forth from the stark white mouth. “My name is Riley, and you are Trago Hayle. I have heard much of your seamanship and wish for you to give me passage to Asheri.” Trago’s mouth fell open once again as the man heaved a large sack on the table. “This be your payment.” The sack spilled forth all sorts of coins of various currencies, most of which hadn’t been used in decades and were extremely rare and valuable. Trago recovered his composure and looked up.

“We can depart in two days time, by the rising of the sun.”

__________________

"Aye, ye want the finest treasures this side of Asheri? Then look no further!! I be holdin' them in me possession, and they's all yours, for a price..."


Posted by Caliph Wyrdwyrm on 05-02-2002 04:40 PM:

When Zander and Tiffarah awoke in the morning, they found a simple, cold breakfast laid out for them -- some rolls, a handfull of spreads, some juices, and a few fruits. Simple as it was, they enjoyed it. When they went to find Caliph, he had apparently already left the inn.

When they wandered outside, they saw him, carefully attatching a bridle to a white thoroughbred horse. He smiled when he saw them, and his smile doubled when he saw the look of suprise on Tiffarah's face.

"It does appear that what one asks for, one gets." He turned to Zander. "You may not be as bad as Alexandros, but it does you no good to be carrying him around. And it doesn't do wonders for our speed, either. Let's go and get our silent partner, shall we?"

Zander and Caliph carried Alexandros out of the healer's abode and loaded him carefully on the horse. Caliph made some effort to repay the healer, and finally managed to get him to accept a small payment to reimburse him for the supplies he had used, but was unable to pay the man for his time and experience.

Tiffarah looked at Caliph oddly as they headed for the city's edge. "Why were you so insistant on paying that man? He was just being charitable."

Caliph smiled thinly, but earnestly. "It's best not to leave debts outstanding, in my experience. And I don't mean money. Whenever somebody helps you, you're in their debt. Whenever you hurt someone, too. Some day, you'll have to pay for those debts, in this life or what comes after. I prefer not having any unfinished business, when possible."

Zander chuckled. "What he really means is that it hurts his pride to accept a gift. Isn't that right, Caliph?"

Caliph just shrugged. Soon, they passed out of the city, on the road to Miltus.

Caliph's bright demeanor masked some real insecurities about the days ahead. He was once more with a price on his head. He was wandering around in broad daylight, which could scorch his flesh like hot embers if he wasn't careful with it. And his travelling companions were being sought by the Shadowspawn.

He supposed there were also robbers and vagabonds about, but when you're displaced from your ancestral home by one maurauding army, heading for the home of the emporer of the other maurauding army, being chased by evil demons, and travelling with three people still nursing injuries, you tend to view such petty things as thieves with an odd detachment.

****************************

They were packed light, at least, although as time went on that could well serve as a hindrance, as much as it served to aid them now. They made good time on the road, and they would be in the city well before nightfall, he thought.

"Zander, what do your senses tell you?" He couldn't see anything about, but much lurked unseen in any part of the world these days.

"Nothing close to us. The spawn suffered at least as much as we did in our last encounter. They probably won't bother us for a few days at least."

"Then let's pause here for a few moments. That way, we can check on Alexandros, and we could use a little rest ourselves.:

Alexandros was doing well, under the circumstance, according to Zander. Caliph knew some field healing, but patching bullet wounds was a far cry from tending to Alexandros's wounds, which were caused by things strange and unnatural. Caliph passed around some fruit and a bit of dried meat, which they washed down from water bags they had placed on the side of the horse. Satisfied that the horse's passenger wasn't being strained by the journey, Caliph and the group set out again.

****************************

The sun hung low in the sky, which was a brilliant orange behind the light haze. Miltus stood before them.

"Let us not think of getting too comfortable here. There's more roads for us to follow."

But then he paused, and he didn't need Zander's gifts to sense what had gone wrong in Miltus. "Zander..."

"Yes, Caliph. Spawn."

CUE: Zander

__________________
The last temptation, is the greatest treason
To do the right thing, for the wrong reason.
--T.S. Eliot


Posted by Bara Chinder on 05-02-2002 06:02 PM:

OOC : Bara and co speak to the Laimh Dearag after the Sayomara speaks with the Melios.

Just off the road from Synarin to Parvini two men were walking steadily north. They were after being let loose by their leader as they had little to do in peace. The one on the left spotted something to the west he spun and readied his spear. Immeadiatly the other one reacted. Wheeling himself making ready.

What Ascher and Cainas saw was a sight of unparalleled curiousness. There was what appeared to be a man soaring in the air and a huge bear bounding along at an alarming pace. Ascher made for cover to hide. Such was their scouts instinct, to hide and observe. However as Cainas did the same a voice called out.

“Who are you who run and hide?” The voice seemed to drift on a cool breeze that had not been there before. Ascher tightened his grip. Sayomara drifted to a stand Infront of Cainas.

“Nomads eh? Hey you there don’t hide in the bushes!” The enchanter called. Elyas sniffed over by where Ascher hid. He stood up with his spear pointed at the bear. Elyas did not even bother himself, but ambled to Sayomaras side.

“Who are you?” asked Ascher showing little to know concern himself.

“I am Sayomara Waverunner, Ice Master, Now may I ask who you are?” Replied the mage.

“Ascher and Cainas RinVanare. We are silverblades from the Laimh Dearag tribe, And scouts of the rebel army of General Dominic in Lunis. What brings an icemaster to Farai?” Ascher replied.

“I am on an errand important to all of those Nomad born. We travel with a mission of uniting the tribes into an army with the eventual aim of wiping the shadowspawn from Farai. I think dedicated warriors could be of momentus help to us. Will you meet us in Parvini?” Sayomara was thinking Quickly. He grew weary and wanted to get his work done soon.

The duo were taken aback, but this idea appealed to them. “We would fight alongside Dogs if it meant we could fight the spawn. We travel north to Rysend and hope now to be there before Nightfall tomorrow.” Cainas replied.

“ Marvellous. Then you can inform the chiefs of our council while you are there. I bid you good travels as I have far still to travel.”

With that Sayomara flew off to the east. Elyas hesitated sniffed, then took off.

The two scouts glanced at each other and shrugged.


Meanwhile in Rysend the head chief called Order. Conchuirs Finale came “So ARE YOU WITH US?” When order came the Head Chief stood.
“We will rest on it. The last order of tomorrows hall will be this.” These were his last words of the day. Bara stood staring at his father even as the other nomads began streaming out. He would go to see him later in the night.

OOC: Nod to Keiru Jade for this one. As Im sure you all guessed.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Tyr Aulnay on 05-02-2002 08:50 PM:

She pointed at the ship with great excitement.

“We have booty to get!”

“Arg!” the pirates said as they pointed their swords to the sky

“Alright. I need only a few people to come with me onto the ship. These are merchants they wont put up a good resistance.”

“I will go.” Said Charles on a sail

“And I.” said John from the crows nest

“As will I.” said Morgan from behind her

She turned to him trying to hide her real feelings.

“Thought your chicken self wasn’t going to come.”

“We’ll I decided to grow up.”

“Is that so? Well hurry up and get set. Everyone else get the arrows! I might ask for a few to help later!”

“Aye! Aye!”

Tyr grabbed her sword and sharpened it as well as she could. She sat on the rail and watched the other get ready hoping that there was treasure on the ship. The ship was beginning to out run them. She smiled for she knew they wouldn’t get very far.

“Morgan! John! One eye!”

The all ran to her and stopped in front of her knocking into one another. She turned around and faced the sea starring at the nearby ship. She pulled out her telescope and look carefully at the ship. She noticed all of the crewmen running rapidly around the deck frantically except for one who went down into the ship as if he had to get something. When he came back out he was wearing a few pieces of armor as if he was getting ready to fight.

Hm… Who does this guy think he is anyway? He can’t just fight all of us alone.

She turned back to her crewmen watching them get ready at a steady pace. She pulled out her sword and held it high.

“This will be one of our easiest victories ever. Actually it would be so easy it’s embarrassing…”

A silence fell all over the deck. Everyone dropped what they were doing and starred at Tyr with confusion.

“But what they hell, we need the treasure!”

“Arg!”

The pirates went back to their work and Tyr turned to Morgan and Charles. She spoke to them quietly.

“I want you to take either sides of the ship, I’ll have the middle. All we need to do is drive them back. If the one with the armor comes and try to stop you, don’t kill him I want him for myself.”

“Anything else we need to know that we already know?” said Charles with a grin

“ Yea.. If I get another smart remark like that I will send ya over the plank!”

“What’s with all this anger?” asked Morgan

“I’m not that angry. I just hate Charles period.”

The pirates without even given the order grabbed the arrows and set them on fire. The stood on the sides and pulled them back ready to let them go. Tyr climbed up one of the sails and held onto a rope. Charles came up right behind her and grabbed another rope.

“Nice weather we’re having.”

Tyr ignored him and concentrated at the matter at hand. She looked down on all sides of the ship to see if everyone was set to go. They ship was as near to them as they could get and the crewmen were running to the other side of the ship. Tyr held on to the rope tight and closed her eyes.

“On my mark! Fire!”

Arrows flew and so did she as she swung herself across the water onto the merchant ship. She landed on her with bent knees and tried to steady herself. Drawing her sword she pointed it at the merchants drawing them back into a corner. Some fell off the ship and others tripped over each other. All in all she had at least 15 of them. Charles was after her and stared to fight against a merchant. The man’s skill was horrible and was pierced in the stomach way to soon for it to be called a fair fight. They made her way unto the center of the ship when she spotted the man in armor again. He fought some of the pirates that came in after her. He was a great fighter and interested her very much.

I so want to take him down now…

__________________
Come friends who plough the sea, truce to navigation take another station, lets vary piracee with a lil birglary!


Posted by Sidd Earthsfyre on 05-03-2002 07:16 AM:

Sword of Mystery Sidd

OOC: This is staged right after Adaiva's post

Sidd sighed, still poking the embers of the fire, but glanced up at the sagebrush, which had Adaiva hidden within, seeing her at once, but looking casual about it.

He leaned over and whispered to the other two. "We are being watched."

Freya and Noah raised thier heads and looked around, then Noah spoke up "Where?"

Sidd looked towards the sagebrush "Over there, Adaiva."

Noah turned his head towards the sagebrush and spotted Adaiva "Okay, why is she doing this, she looks really... wierd."

Freya shrugged lightly "So? She looks really wierd all of the time."

Sidd laughed a little and got back to his ember-poking, thinking

Hmm... This seems strange, Adaiva is acting more peculiar than usual... Anyway, it is getting hard to talk to anyone... must be because I am in love. I heard Adaiva cackling this morning when I lay down, she is up to something.


OOC: Sorry if I am starting to write some short entries now, I don't have very much time

__________________
Those who watch their backs meet death from the front.

Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery, Today is a gift, that is why it is called present.


Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-03-2002 02:01 PM:

Feeling the small orb bumping against her thigh gave Freija some level of confidence, and her memories of her horrifying experience failed to appear in her mind. She didn't find this curious until that night, beneath an unhealthy oak tree, leaves only barely clinging to its spindly branches.

Freija removed the globe from her tunic and placed it in the embers of the fire to test its quality and she felt suddenly very vulnerable. She felt as if her strength had left her and the memories flooded her mind as if a levy had broken and she almost fell over with the sudden impact of sorrows.

Crying softly, Freija cradled her throbbing head in her hands upon her knees and reached for the globe, forgetting altogether that it was in the fire. In fact, she didn't even watch her hand, she reached for it as if she knew where it was.

Oddly enough, she barely felt the pain from the flames licking around her hand. The globe was cool to the touch, as if she had never placed it in the flames.

What the-? Freija thought as she lifted her head to inspect the woven metal object inside. The crimson ruby suspended in the middle by magic, or maybe an invisble threads, glowed with a soft aura and the silver weave looked freshly polished and newly forged. Her eyes seemed to be suspended within the flaming ruby within and she began to stare, images flowing amidst its scarlet turmoil.

The ruby swirled with color and seemed to sparkle.

The images formed into pictures of her mother, her father, sister and brother. Tears did not come but she stared into the ruby until she fell back, unconcious.

By the time Freija woke the sun was high in the sky, radiating its heat upon her exposed face. She had no idea what had happened, as if she had fainted, and aquired a concusion. Rubbing her throbbing head she tried to adjust her eyes, but everything was blurry.

The orb...I remember now. I was sitting her, nighttime. The globe, the ruby! Images...why am I remembering these things?

Rubbing her eyes she pocketed the orb and suddenly felt a surge of protection and hidden strength.

Shaking the feelings from her body and head, Freija stood and walked on the road, having no idea where her next destination would be.

This headache! And why do I feel so...strong? I never was! I feel so confidant, I even feel like fighting someone! This is so strange!

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Amethyst on 05-03-2002 04:48 PM:

The slave's journal

OOC: Major suffering in this post...

IC: Amethyst screamed in pain.

The leather whip was brought hard upon her exposed back, causing the blood to run down her back and drip upon the floor. Blow after blow, pain and suffering.

The inflicter of her pain was a cold-hearted man, known only as 'malice'. He had no feelings and he could dish out a mean blow with his whip, the multiple strips of hardened leather, shards of sharp metal tied to the ends. He always wore a mask over his head to hide his hideous scars that twisted his face grotesquely.

Amethyst gritted her teeth and clenched her eyes shut as she strained against the metal Theshackles and chains. Moaning with the extreme pain.

Her punishment was dealt because she was a minute late for her appointment of massaging her mistress. She was an irritable woman, easily angered by the smallest thing. She could be seen in her room almost drowning herself in wine and liquor. Her drunken state, which was almost every hour of every day, was the worst time to be called for duty.

The last blow was dealt upon her ravaged, bleeding back.

Hanging loosely on the chains Amethyst felt the calloused hands of her asailant clasp a heavy ring attached to a length of chain around her neck, and unlock the shakles, causing her to tumble on the earth, bload-soaked and packed hard.

She felt her limp body being lifted roughly by Malice and thrown into her cell, dark and cold. She collided with the crumbling wall, soaked with water dripping down from the suspended sewar pipes.

Groaning, Amethyst made no sign of movement in the suffocating darkness. She felt lost and she felt the sting of her wounds.

Suddenly she was blinded by the sudden opening of the door to the slave cells and dreaded the moment as a bulky figure shadowed the doorway.

"Amethyst! Your needed for Lady Omah!"

Sighing heavily she hauled herself to her feet, gripping the worn bars keeping her from freedom. Her legs buckled under the strain. Lady Omah was her drunken mistress.

She barely noticed the door being swung open, but did realize she was being half-dragged to the dressing quarters. Lady Omah did not allow her servants to look blood-soaked and pained, especially in front of guests, which she had now, figuring this by the mutterings of Malice.

"Put this dress on you sewage rat!"

Barely able she slipped the servant's dress over her sore body, mottled with scars of her past life. Once dressed she was taken upstairs to the kitchen and handed a tray laden with food.

"Now smile you!" Yelled Malice, giving her a shove that caused her tray to teeter.

Upon reaching Lady Omah's room, She was welcomed by a group of smiling faces, chatting amonst themselves. She could see Omah's eyes flit to the clock and frown, for she was a few moments late, When she realized her friends were here she plastered on a fake smile, her eyes speaking her dislike to Amethyst.

"Amethyst! Oh! Vangrean Trout!" spoke Omah, in a disgustingly fake voice.

Placing the tray on the coffee table in the center of the circle of laughing ladies, Amethyst bowed, trying not to show her pained expression.

Slowly she walked to the door, opened it and shut it. She looked around and blinked at the lack of guards prepared to grab her and haul her downstairs again.

Her heart jumped.

A chance at freedom?

shaking the blasphemous thought from her mind Amethyst made her way to the staircase, which was empty as well.

Biting her lower lip Amethyst bypassed the staircase and walked down the hall, careful to make no sound. Her feet padded silently against the carpet...

__________________
Lulled in the countless chambers of the brain, our thoughts are linked by many a hidden chain; awake but one, and in, what myriads rise!


Posted by Orocia Agua on 05-03-2002 11:09 PM:

Once again Raven was sleeping, curled up atop of Leo, protecting the only person in the world who he felt could take care of him and help him. Protecting his only family, for now.

Leo's bandages were now fresh, not bloody. A more relieving sight for Raven, who wasn't playing much these days. He didn't dare stay out late anymore... not since Sungan.

At least he hadn't seen any of those wierd see-through people, or the moving balls of what seemed like faint light or mist, or the moving mists that weren't really mist.... The see-through people he saw rarely, but he knew that they were the same as the balls or mist, because he saw one change into these forms and fly off into nothingness. He thought they were ghosts, but he'd never seen a ghost before, and only knew about them from scary stories his playmates would tell, so he wasn't sure. He did know that he always felt uneasy and a little scared after seeing one, because he didn't know what it was. He wanted to ask Arna, but she seemed busy, along with everyone else.

And he felt terribly lonely. And Leo for the meantime was not to be disturbed from his rest.

He couldn't tell anyone that he played with, they would think he was weird, or one of the bad Shadow people, and if they thought that then they wouldn't play with him anymore.

He wished there was someone who could understand.... maybe someone who could explain what he saw. If there was anyone else in the world who saw them or understood what it was..

But for now Raven slept.

He noticed something else. He was beginning to have weird dreams. They didn't happen much at first, so Raven thought they were weird like how all his other dreams can be weird, but now they were happening a lot, which caused him to notice that they were... different. They weren't the dreams he was used to having.. In these strange dreams, he knew what he was doing. Or rather, he was aware. Although he wasn't sure if he was really conscious, which kind of freaked him out. He had no idea what he was doing, really. He sure wished he knew why he was having these dreams. And to add more to his loneliness, all he saw in these "dreams" was grey mist. He would walk and walk and walk and find nothing but grey mist. Every once in a while he saw a bright white... but that was it. He couldn't seem to reach it.. He felt so helpless. So .... alone.

And so it was again. Raven slept, and he "dreamt", and again it was nothing but the grey mist. Instead of walking, which seemed to get him nowhere to the same place fast, he simply sat down, and looked at the grey mist. Why couldn't he dream of candy? This was starting to annoy him.

Raven let out a slightly aggravated sigh as he stared into the boring grey mist. "This dream sucks."

Just then, in the corner of his eye, something appeared. It was a woman, young, but with an air of maturity that hinted at a hard life; yet she appeared very strong, not only of body but also of sheer will to survive, as if her life had exercised both strenuously to the breaking point more than enough times to develop such tolerance. She had wavy dark hair, that crashed upon her shoulders like the waves of the ocean upon the beach, and her eerie aquamarine eyes glowed from beneath that dark night. Her eyes had a wild, predatory look to them, yet she looked lost and uneasy now, most likely questioning where she was; and beneath it all she seemed to bear a weight on her mind... a sort of smoldering, dark, heavy, ponderous weight which she desperately searched for a way to get rid of.

Who was she?


Posted by Ryudo Wolfe on 05-04-2002 10:12 AM:

Another pirate charged at Ryudo and swung his sword, but Ryudo blocked it and bashed the man across the face with his plated arm, he then finished the man with his sword. I would hardly call these men worth fighting, they fight like peasants.

This time a pirate walked towards Ryudo rather than charged, he at least appeared to be more skilled than these others.

“Charles! Remember what I said!” Charles kept his eye on Ryudo, but Ryudo made a quick glance to see whom was giving orders, it was that purple-haired girl. Attractive and deadly, it’s a pity I’ll have to kill her by the end of this battle.

“Ya, I remember what you said bitch and I don’t care,” mumbled Charles.

“Now that’s no way to talk to lady, or to a captain,” Ryudo grinned at the man.

“She’s not my capt’n, plus it’s no concern of yours for you will die!” Not the captain? But then where……. Ryudo’s thoughts were interrupted by the attacks of Charles. This man was more skilled than the rest, but he used the same fighting style. Ryudo moved into the defensive, blocking and parrying all the attacks that came at him. He could have continued this parade of blocks, but he noticed the other sailors of his ship were in peril. He stared Charles in the eyes, then silently moved his lips.

Come to me O earth and grant me thy strength!

Ryudo could feel the power growing in his muscles. Once the strength had fully come into him he smiled at Charles, “Goodbye.” Ryudo swung his sword, Charles brought his own up for defense but it was ripped from his grip by the pure strength of the attack.

“How the….” Ryudo brought his sword around and thrust it directly through Charles chest, leaving the man a few seconds to gurgle in attempts of speech. Ryudo kicked the body off of his blade, leaving it to slide across the deck from the force of the kick. He began to run towards the sailors in need of his help. A pirate swung at him, but Ryudo bent back, the blade nearly missing his throat. Ryudo then brought his own sword in for a swing, cleanly slicing the man in half. Again he was off to help, leaving the split body to tumble to the ground in two pieces. Damnit there are tons of these guys!
He arrived to where the rest of the sailors from his ship were being held and threw one of the pirates over the side of the ship. The other that came at him received an elbow to the face from Ryudo’s left arm, leaving the man with a broken nose and cracked skull.

“Come on! Fight back!” Ryudo shouted to the sailors, but they just trembled.

“We…we…can’t, they killed the captain,” the man was obviously on the brink of tears. Now I know why this guy hired me, these men are pathetic.

Just then he heard the thwang of a bow and an arrow skimmed off the back of his plate. Ryudo turned to see a man about his age, with short-cut light brown hair and hazel eyes. This isn’t what caught his attention though, it was the bow which the man carried. On the front side of the bow was a carving, which he had seen many times, a tree with a circle in the middle. That’s my father’s bow!

Ryudo ran full speed at him as the man fumbled with putting another arrow on the bow. By the time the man got the arrow on it was too late, Ryudo tore the bow from his hands and threw the man back against the railing of the ship, “Where did you get this!?”

“I..It was given to my father and then to me,” by the end of his talk he had found some inner strength and now returned the stern look which was upon Ryudo’s face.

Ryudo tossed the bow to the ground and instead picked up the man, holding him back against the rail, “Who gave it to your father?”

“I don’t know!” the man by this time had got a footing on the rail and used it has a boost to push Ryudo. Ryudo went back a few steps, but then a side punch to the face from the man moved him back another. A second punch came at Ryudo but he knocked it aside and in return gave the man a strong punch to the face, knocking him back against the railing. I shouldn’t be holding the strength this long, but there’s so many of them, I need it.

He was about to charge the man and question him some more, but just as he made his first step he received a sharp pain to the back of the head, and slowly everything went black as he fell to the ground. Catching a glimpse of the purple-haired girl before everything went totally black.

__________________
The oceans, the lakes, the seas. The waves, the surf, the dolphins. The sword, the armor, the battle. The strength, the earth, the energy. I am a sailor, I am a warrior, I am a mage.


Posted by Kaileigh Laeory on 05-04-2002 05:18 PM:

Faint with pain

Kaileigh muttered incoherently in her sleep. Her brow was damp with sweat and she was tossing. The wounds she had suffered caused her experience a wound fever, that caused her to become maddened and inable to be understood. The night was was still and cold, the vultures planting themselves firmly on the rims, their eyes peering down at her sick form.

Reed tried to sleep, but Kai was muttering too loud for him to succeed. Frowning he turned his head to look at her. Her skin was pale and beads of sweat laced her brow. Every once in a while she would move her leg and moan an agonizing moan or hit her broken ribs.

"Sun....desert hot.....pain....water!" Cried Kai, making little to no sense in her words. Using the rusting pot near their campsite he wandered through the ravine searching for water.

Coming across and fresh water stream from melting snow from the peaks was a bit of good fortune, and the fact that the pot still held water was another.

Reed carried his cargo back to Kai, who seemed to get worse.

Frowning he set the pot of water by Kai's bloodied and sweating head and tore a bit of his shirt, dipping the piece of cloth into the water and dabbing at her forehead.

Kai stopped thrashing in her sleep, but kept mumbling.

"Water....sleep....mother....rose..."

Looking at the water in the pot, Reed assumed that it would be better for her to drink from the rusted pot than not have anything to drink. So he lifted the rusted, pockmarked piece of metal and poured the contents slowly into her mouth, which excepted it readily. Slowly her eyes opened and she glanced at him, her eyes blank of expression.

Kaileigh shuddered and peered up with vacant eyes at the shadowed outline of the vultures. Slowly her eyes returned to their normal state and closed a bit, blocking the images of death on the rim of the deep rift.

"This sucks..."

"No kidding! I may not have a broken leg, but to be honest, I don't really want to be down here!"

"You think I do Reed?"

"Nope."

Kaileigh stared blankly at the empty blackness over head, little silver specks glinting softly on the inky sky. Finally mercifull sleep overtook her...

OOC: Just for those who are curious, General Kailegh Laerory is not me. She is a friend of mine from whom I stole the name... (my apologies to Gen) Cue: Reed

__________________
We tell lies
when we are afraid, afraid of what we don't know, afraid of what others will think, afraid of what will be found out about us.
But everytime we tell a lie...the thing we fear grows stronger. Life is all about risks and it requires you to jump.
Don't be a person who has to look back and wonder what they would have, or could have had...


Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 05-04-2002 05:29 PM:

Victor Domonic sighed as he looked at the final completion of the waygate. It stood nearly thirty feet high, a tall stone arch made of fine marbles brought up out of the ground by dedicated. the shimmering plane of energy bound to the arch itself allowed a person to walk from The grand plaza of Fayre, no more than one hundred yards from where cleanup of the Chora tree was still underway, into a small village, Somun, only a few hours southwest of Gania.

He had tested the gate himself, and had passed from Lunis to Gania so many times in the past two days that he could no longer count, but finally his masterwork was done. Aramus would be pleased with the completion of this gateway, and perhaps he would let up on the Lunari poeple somewhat. They served him now, as part of his Empire, and Victor's only thought was of peace for his people.

The Ganians, even were quite happy with this device, though they were at first fearful of what might come of it, merchants were already bustling back and forth through the archway, paying the 20 gold mel or gran toll fee each way (only 5 for non merchants), And in just the past week, the village of Somun had almost doubled in size, as traders seemed to flock to build shops here.

Victor sighed again. He could not be entirely sure that this had been constructed just for the purpose of trade. He still had doubts that some day in the future, Aramus' armies might march through this arch, and attempt to take control of Gania and Akaros as well, and then, Aramus truly would rule the world. With that last thought in his mind, Victor dismissed the men on the project team, giving them each two weeks leave, and made his way towards the only inn in Somun, "Victory's Honor", to have a well deserved, hard drink.

OOC: Any adventurer may now use the Waygate of Fayre-Somun to instantly travel from Gania to Lunis, at a fee of 5 mels or grans. The gate is guarded heavily by Lunari troops loyal to Aramus, and does not require any mages to operate. It has a permanant enchantment, making this the largest savilar created in almost fifty years.

__________________
We all want to change the world...


Posted by Reed Silvercloud on 05-04-2002 05:57 PM:

Story Sword Reed

Reed looked at the face of the sleeping Kai and then stood, turning northwards and then looking up, his face changing from kind and gentle to annoyed and very exasperated.

"Damn vultures" He whispered as he looked upwards.

He searched around the ground, picking up a rock and then tossing it into the air out of pure hatred. Miraculously the rock hit home and the vulture fell from the air, hitting the ground with an audible thump.

Reed didn't move, just stared at the vulture, amazed. "Well, that has never happened before."

Kai stirred a little in her sleep, but didn't wake, swatting at a pest.

Finally, the ex-pirate Reed walked to a rock and sat down. A few minutes later he felt the chill of desert night and thought about starting a fire. When the two flint stones emitted a small fire and steadily began to grow. Reed blinked slowly, looking around sleepily and then finally laid down, closing his eyes and curling up without cover, since he gave his to Kai.

___Next Morning___

When Reed finally woke, he found it almost noon. Stretching he stood and looked around, glaring as he found other vutures picking at the deceased vuture he killed last night. Grabbing a rock he tossed it, not meaning to kill another, that would only bring more.

Later, Kai woke and looked around, her head throbbing. Wiping beads of perspiration from her brow she looked for Reed, who was poking a few embers and nibbling on a piece of bread. When Reed noticed Kai was awake, he hurried over to her and tore a little cloth from the sleeve of his tunic and wiped her face.

Kai looked around and placed a hand on her head. "Bloody headache." she remarked.

Reed slowly set the cloth aside and sighed. "Can't help you there."

Brushing a little hair from Kai's face he smiled faintly, then stood, walking to his pack and drawing out a piece of bread and a canteen.

Walking back to Kai, he handed it to her. "You need some food?" Actually, it was more of a statement than a question, and Kai accepted.

Nibbling on the bread and sipping the water she looked about camp, trying to decide what to do next. Then she looked towards the dead vulture and suddenly lost her appetite, though full anyway.

"What happened there?" She asked, a faint tone of disgust in her voice.

"Oh... I threw a rock" He replied, rather blandly.

Kai raised an eyebrow and shrugged, looking to Reed, a faint smile curled on her lips.

Reed turned and looked towards Kai. "How is your leg?"

"Not half as bad as this bloody headache!" She replied.

As the sun hung in the center of the sky, Reed sat with another swirl of emotions bottled in his mind...

__________________
Life waits for all to care...

Life is still waiting for me.


Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-04-2002 08:23 PM:

By late evening Freija still couldn't shake the feeling of unnatural strength and agility, not only that, the headache pounded without mercy at her head.

Dang this migrain!

Freija encased her throbbing head in her hands and squeezed her eyes shut, trying to shoo away the pain that ate at her will to walk. The road seemed to stretch on for miles, with no sign of it ever stopping. She had no idea where she was going, but her father told her to run, run far away from Kinoblious and Tirzan, so her destination was before her.

Ugh! This bloody road goes on for ever! Will it ever end?

The sun dipped low behind the horizon, the plains fluttering like mighty feathers on huge wings in the light breeze that coasted over the featureless plains. A light coating of clouds swept across the sky, giving hints of bad weather to come. Grumbling Freija cursed the cloud cover that would ruin her evening.

Yeah, like it could get any worse! This bloody headache!

Muttering Freija continued along the gravel road, the sudden disappearance of the sun behind the clouds causing her to shiver. The wind picked up steadily and blew across the plains, hitting her with its full force. Unfortunatly it was a warm afternoon in Kenoblious when she left, and she had no time to put anything warmer on, so she was to suffer in the open with nothing warm to wear in the cold night.

As the sun disappeared completely the night was frighteningly dark, she trusted no shadow that flitted across the landscape and shivered as a slow but steady rainfall pattered against her exposed skin. Her body shuddered uncontrollably and her teeth chattered. The soft sound seemed amplified by the deafening silence of the night.

After traveling a considerable distance in the debilitating cold, Freija had to rest. Her legs felt weak like jelly, and her body was shivering without relief.

By morning, Freija found herself curled up in the tall stalks of grass, the welcoming morning sun shining upon her soaked body, pale with cold.

Lifting herself wearily to her feet, Freija trudged on on the lonely road in the middle of no where, her feet scraping against the loose dirt the only sound over the golden expanse of dried grasses, a few stubby trees fighting for their exsistance.

What a dispicable place!

Finally her goal loomed ahead of her, like an omen of good tidings. Helilal's white walls, beaten by the winds stood alone in the plains that spread for miles in every direction. Except here, trees dotted the landscape, lush vegetation covered the ground and a bustling society meandered about. Smiling at her fortune Freija entered the walls of Helilal.

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Adaiva Kilsan on 05-04-2002 09:39 PM:

Insanity tends to do this to you...

Adaiva watched Sidd, Freya and Noah from her "excellent" hiding spot behind a clump of sage brush and plucked subconciously at the branches, a malicious grin playing off her features. Sitting down on her knees she clawed at the dirt, mumbling incoherently about how it's all going to work out.

I'll Rule the world!

Her mind, no matter how corrupted, always had an odd twist to it. She always thought herself better than the others, higher than the rest. She even once thought herself to be a goddess in disguise!

Her insanity was often blamed on her food, which was either the slop of the pigs or moldy bread and such. The villagers who watched her said that she was dropped on the floor as a child. Rumors flooded the streets and churned about her, getting more and more nasty as they continued.

None were true, except she did consume rather rotten food, but it was rather the villager's fault. They mistreated her and evil ate at her soul and hardened her heart. Slowly insanity overtook her, and it was surely going to bring death to her.

Sidd watched her, quirking a brow at her ways, always ducking behind bushes and stumps in the plains.

She gets worse and worse! Sheesh. This is sad.

Shaking his head slowly he chuckled, continuing to poke at the embers of the fire.

"I don't know if I should be afraid or if I should laugh at her antics." Stated Freya, faking sarcasm.

Meanwhile Adaiva fine tuned her plan of their death.

OOC: Ok, Adaiva's lost it

__________________
Solus dilectio optime supero comtemno...
(only love conquers hate)

"Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery. Today is a gift"
-Eleanor Roosevelt


Posted by Orocia Agua on 05-05-2002 03:33 AM:

OOC: I guess this is violent. *shrug* There's your warning.

IC:

Her neck was in such a position that if she even tried to struggle, it would break. It was hard enough to struggle anyways because the creature managed to put enough weight on her throat to crush the windpipe.

She dug her nails in the ground, which was getting muddy from her own blood. If only she could scream, perhaps that would give some respite from death. Instead came a muffled, blood-bubbly gurgle.

rrrrriiiii...iiiiiii..pp -- snap!

The gurgling managed to emit a pitiful, near-mute attempt at a high-pitched scream of pain: the monster had finally succeeded, tearing apart the tough tendons slowly but surely, the release of tension at the break causing the bloody muscle to spring about in its maw.

Her nails dug themselves deeper in response to the pain, and she felt herself begin to convulse.

Another low growl. Another shadowspawn? Her question was answered with a sharp bite to her left arm.

It was pulling at her arm! Instinctively she pulled back, but for what use? Her mind reeled in this state of torturous death. She could feel the joints pull apart... the muscles stretching... the tendons severing.... the strings of ligaments straining to hold between bones ---ssnap!, snap!--- so painfully slow yet inevitable...

She remembered sometimes how she would mockingly pray for her murder victims, right before she drove the dagger into their hearts,

"Pray for us sinners, now and at the hour of our --"
--crack!

Tears flooded down her face from the pain.. it felt like she was missing her forearm now, she couldn't really tell anymore...she blacked out.


OOC: I'm not done yet. ^_^


Posted by Keiru Opal on 05-05-2002 04:04 AM:

There was no way to describe the state that Militus was in when Zander, Caliph, Tiffarah and the unconscious Alex arrived. The people in the city were beginning to clean the streets of the city; clearing out the piles of rubble and bodies of man and spawn alike.

A large bonfire had been lit outside the city, where they were burning the bodies of the hellish beasts. The slow process of identifying loved ones and friends had begun and funeral services were being held at every waking hour. The chapels were packed with citizens praying for the dead to find their way back to the Creator.

Zander was amazed to find that even in such tragic times, the Nylians kept their spirit and sense of allegiance to the Empire, probably more so. The military officers commanded respect wherever they went.

“I’m going to go find us a couple rooms for the night,” Caliph offered. “I’m sure you’ll want to spend some time at a chapel, in prayer.”

Zander nodded and thanked the man that he’d traveled with so much over the last two months, and yet he knew so little about. Caliph was a man of mystery and even Zander’s skills in reading people couldn’t figure him out.

Tiffarah watched as Zander went to a woman who was weeping over a young man lying dead on the street. She watched him pray for her and her son who had been slain by the spawn. Zander repeated the action with several other fathers, mothers and wives. He comforted them and blessed them, sometimes just holding them as they wept on his shoulder.

This is the man I love’ she thought to herself. She couldn’t help but look back on when she had left Helilal and her ideas of what it would be like to travel the world in search of something more to life than just bar stools and drunken lechers. She hadn’t expected anyone like Zander. Even when she met him and found out that he was a Holy Knight, she thought that he would be just like every other man, trying to take advantage of her. To her surprise, he was exactly the opposite. She knew he would sacrifice everything he had for her.

More than once, the idea of marriage had popped into her mind. She knew she loved him, but she was hesitant at the thought of marriage. They hadn’t been together long at all, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to settle down now, if at all. At the same time, she could no longer imagine life without her Holy Knight at her side. She was torn between her love and her life; she wasn’t ready to combine the two.

After a time, the two of them found a small chapel with only a few lingering faithful, praying in the pews. Tiffarah followed him up to the altar, where he knelt in prayer. She knew he would be praying for Alex, for the people of Militus and more than that, he would be praying for her.

She looked at him lovingly as he knelt there, the Meshai on his face gleaming from behind his favorite scar. He had told her that it was his favorite, because he had taken it for her sake, from the man, Sekirah. It was a wound of love, he had told her so many times as they lay in bed, her fingers tracing its length across his cheek.

Seeing him on his knees like that, humbling himself before the awesome power of the Creator and knowing that he was coming before Her for her sake, Tiffarah made her decision. If Zander asked for her hand in marriage, or anything else for that matter, she would give it to him, with all her heart.

As though to assure herself of this, she knelt beside him, resting a hand on his shoulder. She bowed her head and prayed that the Creator would guide their path in the right direction and that she would be all that she could for him, as he was all that she could ever want him to be.

How intimate they already were. They had never consummated their love, but they were intimate in many ways that need not be physically enacted. Even kneeling there, it was almost as though she could hear his very thoughts and feel his strong, rhythmic heartbeat.

Cue: Caliph

__________________
A fire from within can be seen from without.


Posted by Sekirah Partam on 05-05-2002 04:57 AM:

Sekirah woke on the third day that he had spent on what he found out was one of the islands of the burning crescents. He looked up at the ceiling of the large grass hut that he and Amanda had been given to share.

There lived on these islands, a few colonies from Asheri that had taken in the shipwrecked pair and provided them with food and shelter. However, Sekirah didn’t trust the lot of them, and his only concern was getting off the island and sailing to Corner, if possible. The people on the islands looked to him like the kind to be thieves; not that it mattered much, since he had no money to speak of and nothing of value on his person, save Amanda.

He was considering, more and more, selling her to be a slave. Jokingly of course, for he would never do that to such a girl… Not now anyway. On the other hand, she was getting on his nerves, from time to time. Seems that while he was more concerned with finding a way off the island, she had it in her mind to find an excuse to stay and make a romantic vacation out of it. Her constant advances toward him were getting redundant to say the least.

It wasn't as though Sekirah didn’t find her attractive; he truly did. Under other circumstances, he might consider taking her up on her offer or a relaxing massage, but now certainly wasn’t the time, and to make things more complicated, he was afraid he’d find himself using her like he had so many women in his past. He didn’t want to go there again, not with Amanda; he was beginning to actually care for the girl.

“Hey you, time to rise and shine,” Amanda’s sweet voice called from the cot below him. “There’s supposed to be a ship bound for Corner arriving today.” There was a slight twinge of disappointment in her tone.

As Sekirah remembered that the ship was supposed to be arriving early that morning and departing again before noon, he leaped from the cot to the cold floor. Having no belongings to pack, he rushed out to the small, rickety dock, just large enough for one small ship to moor itself to.

By the Creator’s grace!’ Sekirah thought to himself when he saw the supply ship. “Come on Amanda! We’re going to Corner!”

Amanda groaned as she padded her way out of the hut. “This time better not end like the last sea cruise,” She muttered.

“Stop being so pessimistic,” Sekirah scolded her.

“I’m not being pessimistic!” She retorted, knowing very well that she was. “Can’t we just take the next ship? We don’t even have any way to pay our way.”

“We’ll work it off, we wouldn’t have any way to pay it off when the next ship comes either.” She could see that there was no arguing with the silver haired man. Finally she sighed and gave up. The two of them strode toward the ship; silently, Sekirah hoped he would find Cedric and Ewen when they reached Corner.

__________________
Guilt, the merceless hunter.


Posted by Caliph Wyrdwyrm on 05-05-2002 07:19 AM:

Caliph looked out of the window of the small room he had for himself -- Zander of course would want a larger one, but Caliph had no need for anything more than this. He watched black smoke billow up from the funeral pyres for the spawn, curling into black wisps as even the damned reached for the heavens in their end. Below, he saw churches and family and funeral plots and sobbing mothers leading confused children through the city square, until he could look no more and closed the windowshades.

One day she too will have a proper funeral, he promised himself. It will be a somber affair, still, and on that day you can finally grieve. Not before.

But there wasn't a day that had passed that he had not made that promise to himself. He was a beast of burden, nothing more, and he reaffirmed his faith in the weight of it all like some men reaffirmed their faith in brighter things.

There would be no gaity in the tavern at the base of the inn, no laughter, so Caliph drank by himself, silently, with a single candle to light the four walls that surrounded him. He felt most at ease in the dimmness, after having lived for so many years at night, hiding from daylight.

He had not yet told Zander, but traveling at day was taking its toll on him, and the salve that he always carried was doing little more than dim the pain. It was a matter that could not brook too much forstalling, but he would wait a while longer. There were other things that needed tending to. He stepped down the hall, and into Alexandros' room. The holy knight lay there, silent, and even Caliph, with his hearing, could not hear him breathe without strain. He pulled a chair next to the bed and sat in it, nearly as silent as Alexandros, for several minutes, until he spoke.

"I know you can hear me, Alexandros. I know you can because I know that body that lies battered before me is the lesser part of you. I don't know if there's any place for me to say anything, but that's something we'll discuss... when you discuss things again." He cleared his throat, and let the awkward pause linger before finally finding his voice again. "These are dark hours, my friend. But aren't those the times that bring us together? I doubt we'll meet in peaceful times, when they return, and if we do, I don't know if we'll recognize each other. But that's not in the cards for us, right now. We're heading to Nyliam, so I can ask a tyrant to unseat a tyrant at the cost of innocent blood. If I were as good a man as you I wouldn't, but as it is, I can only feel my shame and live with it. And... this is backwards, Alexandros, the wrong way, but it's the only way I know. I'm asking you to pray for me, wherever your... your... wherever you have wandered to on the other plane. That's the whole of what I'm asking you. I don't mean for you to pray for my success, because it might be better off not granted. I'm not asking you to pray for my salvation, because I don't deserve it. I'm asking -- and this is quite, more than, enough -- that you pray for me to do the right thing this time."

Caliph left a note for Zander to rouse him in the morning, finished off the bottle, and fell into the bed, still fully dressed, and slept without dreaming, wrapping himself in the dark once more.

__________________
The last temptation, is the greatest treason
To do the right thing, for the wrong reason.
--T.S. Eliot


Posted by Sayomara on 05-05-2002 03:12 PM:

Sword of Mystery And so everything is Set

The days have continued to pass quickly for Sayomara with many meeting on the road. But as the pair got deeper into Farai the less people they seen, this also meant less stop, so with every passing day Sayomara felt more of the strain on his body from weaving magic almost none stop for almost three weeks and getting next to no sleep at the same time. “If not for this stone I think that I would have passed out days ago, but it has keep me going, but for how long I wonder.”

It was about this time Elyas Felt like returning to his human form. “Hey Sayomara how about we rest here for a few hours its getting close to sunset and I have not seen anyone all day. I think that we will be safe.”

“Sayomara thought for a moment he really didn’t want to stop but he knew the kid was right, and this was as good of time as any. “Sure kid, I agree I don’t really think we will run into to much trouble tonight, but I think it would be wise if we decide how long we are going to stop and then dived it up into the shifts.” After a bit of talking the men decide on 8 hours with Sayomara taking the first watch and Elyas taking the second.

As Elyas slept Sayomara sat up by the fire thinking about the Crags, “I need to find Pharys Pathora, during the days of the Great War he was Leader of the Free Knights. Hopefully he will be willing to help if nothing else I’m just tell him there is a big box of treasure in it for him if he comes.” Sayomara smiled at the thought of telling Pharys about Treasure, “Hopefully he’s still the same greedy back stabber than he always was.” Sayomara was feeling the a little better after thinking about this plans but he was still very tried, and in a lot of pain. “Damn it I really have to rest as soon as Parviri otherwise I’m never going to be able to stay a wake during my own grand counsel.” Sayomara Laughed, “You old man what are going to do with yourself falling a sleep during your own counsel next think you will want you own wheel chair.”

So, the hours passed with Sayomara talking to himself, and laughing at himself quite a bit as well. When it was time to for Elyas shift Sayomara gently woke the Sleeping giant, “Hey Elyas time to get up.”

“Is it my turn already?” Asked Elyas as he rubbed his eyes

“Yes it is time.” with that Sayomara found himself a good spot in the grass. Took his hat off, and then rolled his robes up for a pillow. When everything was said and done Sayomara lay down, and as drifted off to sleep his last thought being about Elyas, “Boy I’m glad that kid was in his human form because I wouldn’t ready like to wake a anger bear.” With a soft laugh Sayomara when to sleep.

It was just before dawn when Elyas woke Sayomara up. “Hey Mr. Old Man the sun is about the rise I think its time to get going.”

Sayomara nodded and quickly unrolled his robe and picked his hat up off the ground, “Well I ready to go, how about you Elyas?” Elyas nodded, “Then lets go, I think we should make it into the Crags before the morning is over.” Then Sayomara took off with Elyas close behind.

The pair moved like lighting, and they were in the Crags before the morning was over as Sayomara has said. Once inside the Crags Sayomara, lead Elyas with great speed. This was one of the places in all of Asheri that he was most home and he knew it well, and while Sayomara could feel the pain growing in any part of this body he knew they were almost there to there destination. Then with a great sigh of relief Sayomara spotted the cave of Pharys Pathora.

“There it is Elyas lets head in,” with that, the men went into the cave. As soon as they were both is Elyas returned to his human form. Then Sayomara called out, “We come here to request the serves of Pharys Pathora. I am Sayomara Waverunner, and this is Elyas Stoneknuckle.” After a moment, an old Man came out of the Shadows.

“Why do you want here?” Asked the man

“I have come here to ask for your serves and the serves of the Free Knights,” said Sayomara coming forward. “You will be greatly rewarded for your serves.”

The man thought for a moment, “I will except your offer but I ask for two week to Gather. The Free Knights are spread out though the Crags and I do not wish anyone beside myself to know where they all are.”

“That’s fine by me just meet us in Parviri when you are Ready, but don’t be to long other wise your we will leave without you and you will get no reward.” With that Sayomara turn around and walked out of the Cave, with Elyas close behind.

“Do you trust this man?” asked Elyas after they had cleared the Cave.

“Of course not but we need everyone one I can get behind regardless of if we trust them or not. Now lets get heading back to Parviri.” Then Sayomara took to the air and Elyas turned into a bear like they than none many times in the past two weeks.

About sunset, Sayomara began to have pains through out his whole body again, but this time far greater than ever before. He suddenly lost of his concentration and fell strait to the ground. Elyas ran to where Sayomara had fallen as fast as he could. When got their Sayomara bleeding and looked like he had a broken leg, but Sayomara was still alive, “Elyas I think I’m going to be out of commotion for a while can you please bring my body to Parviri, I will be fine in a few days but for now I need some time to myself.” With those words, a crystal formed all around Sayomara. Elyas didn’t know what to make of all of this, but he did as he was asked and he picked the crystal that held Sayomara inside and start walking to Parviri.

OCC: before I get any anger messages asking about what the hell just happen I suggest you read Sayomara Profile.

__________________
I have seen much in my day, but nothing as bad as this.


Posted by Orocia Agua on 05-05-2002 03:49 PM:

She stared down at herself. Quite an odd feeling. She had heard of experiences like these before, but she'd never think she'd be one to live it. Or die it? She felt so free yet at the same time, guilty. She could leave this world, be rid of her problems, of that awful, sad life.... but that felt so wrong! She was still tied down to this world, these problems needed to be solved, and this just wasn't right. Damn this guilt! It wouldn't leave, even in death!

But oh, the freedom... it was so peaceful.. All she had to do was let go, let it all go............ no more weight, no more burden, no more worries, no more pain...just let me fly free...and forget... forget it all.... return to her Creator, rest her weary head on Mother's bosom, and sleep.

The scene was getting quite violent, and Orocia, standing in the middle of it all, found herself strangely fascinated with the decimation of her body at the mouths of the spawn. There was an arm-- Ooh!! What an ill sounding crack! And the leg--- Glory Be!... She felt herself gape at the gleaming white of the bone shimmer under the dark ooze of crimson, and at the contrast between the still somewhat full and intact lower leg and the decimated, naked, skeletal thigh, framed by skin exquisitely mauled and stretched out from violent pulling and tearing, with the finishing touch of a surrounding pool of blood.

How was the Tiger Lily letting beasts do this to her? And did she want to go on? Wasn't like she had a choice to come back! Silent shock turned into disbelief and slowly coalesced into frightening realization.

Yet why was she now nearly breaking into laughter? Was she laughing at the pity of it all? At the realization that her bridegroom Death finally took her to his bed on their honeymoon?

A cold shiver of her shadows shook her violently. "Death cares not," she mused, with a silent and thoughtful smile, as she saw her dark past flash in her mind's eye,"...and neither did I." She heard the gurgling sound from her body and instantly it reminded her of the sound emitted from her own victims.

She shut out those dark memories and instead thought of her fading present. "You cared not that I wanted revenge, you cared not that I wanted to find and unite my family," she paused in soft bitterness,"..you cared not that I found love, and you cared not at all that maybe I wanted a life instead of a sad counterfeit.." As neither did you, as you did with your own, Death seemed to solemnly remind.

She had not noticed that she was no longer standing in that violent scene. She was now surrounded by a cool, grey mist. She looked about herself uneasily, holding herself by the arms, unsure where this strange journey took her now.

She turned and found a little boy.


Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-05-2002 03:54 PM:

Helilal

The sun backed white walls of Hililal loomed over her, its heavy oaken doors swung open in welcome. City life was always facinating to her, the merchants prying at her to purchase their wares, beggars prying her for her money, and the high class walking through the busy streets, packed with humanity.

Freija smiled a bit and slide between a narrow entrance through a blokade of people and managed to find herself within Helilal's walls. Little huts had lined the road towards the gate, but more were encased within its safety. Frowning at her lack of money she knew she would need to get some for her own survival.

"Ma'am would like some fruit!" Cried a merchant on her right. His wrinkly face, hardened with the crualties of the world, his head covered with cheap garments ragged and torn. Freija shook her head as kindly as she could and he diverted his attention to another potential costomer behind her, a burly young man.

"M'lady! Would you like a fine tunic as this?" Asked a young girl, only about 12 years old, holding up a pale yellow tunic finely made and embroidered. Frowning she shook her head and the little girl could barely hold in her despair, asking the same question to an older lady behind her.

The bonbardment of questions only added to the flare of an open air market full of the poor, rich and the middle class.

Kenoblious, at least the part that I lived in was nothing like this! I love it here! But father told me to run, I may have been followed here...

Peering behind her she caught a glimpse of a dark man, his eyes full of suspicion and anger. He saw her and his eyes flew open, and he began to run after her. Screaming Freija ducked into a cart full of hay and slid under the golden strands. The cart moved and the wheels seemed to find every hole and rift in the earth below and felt as if the cart was going to fall apart. Whimpering softly she felt the cart grind to a halt and felt the hay move.

"Yeargh! Stowaway!" Cried the driver, who unearthed her shabby appearance. He hauled her out and slammed her to the wet ground, glowering at her then unloaded his cargo to a horse merchant.

Grumbling she wiped off the grimy mud from her pants and ran forward, her eyes darting from face to face, looking for a black man with an angry expression and a desire for the departure of her life.

Ducking beneath an empty cart that reeked of fish and rotten food, Freija peered out of the slats and saw him, moving with deadly grace, his deep black eeys searching through the hordes of people. Suddenly three others seemed to materialize out of the crowds and join him, talking amongst themselves, angry at her loss...

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Amethyst on 05-05-2002 05:28 PM:

Escape?

The gentle sound of Amethyst's feet padding across the floor was the only sound in the large hall, the long carpet muffling her slow movements.

Her lower lip began to bleed from biting it in a futile act to shush her quiet exertions to keep silent in the wide hall, where sound would resonate and echo off the walls, tall and wide, the thin tapestries doing little to absorb the sounds.

Oh gentle creator, grant me silence...

Finally, after what seemed like eternity Amethyst stood before the massive door that heralded her escape. It headed out to the balcony facing the southern end of the property. Slowly she pushed open the door, which sounded like sand paper grinding on metal near an amplifyer in the deafening silence.

Only opening the door a crack, Amethyst wedged herself through the narrow opening and found herself on the terrace, overlooking the garden that spread for achres.

Breathing slow and steady, Amethyst shut the door behind her. The way of freedom was beyond the south gate, which was a considerable distance ahead of her, and to add to the perils was the three story drop from the balcony.

Crap!

Peering pecariously over the edge she stared right on the head of a guard, well armed and waiting for an intruder to just so happen, 'fall' from the balcony.

"Amethyst! What are you doing!?"

__________________
Lulled in the countless chambers of the brain, our thoughts are linked by many a hidden chain; awake but one, and in, what myriads rise!


Posted by Eloise Rane on 05-05-2002 05:57 PM:

Eloise crossed her arms and looked out her window to the streets of the devasted Miltus. It had been three days since the attack and still the damage to the city and its people was being mended before her distraught eyes. She squinted in the bright sunlight though it provided no consolation, and for the first time she felt somewhat uneasy for having left the protective gates of Balanum. The spawn attack some months ago never got beyond the city walls, and this was the first time she had had the unfortunate chance of seeing their aftermath first hand. Balanum had always held its own against attacks in the past... that was, until recently. Nowhere was safe anymore... or maybe it never was safe, she was just living a naive isolated life where she couldn’t see the real world for what it was. But was it better to be naive and save yourself that anguish? Easier, maybe. But to her not better, she decided.

A more difficult concept was why certain people lived and others died. A simple idea, and one she felt kind of silly asking herself, but no doubt death was something that was feared by many, but she wondered if in living with consequences like these some decided it would have been the better fate. Most dominant though, over these tug-of-wars of thoughts was a recent memory she had been turning over again and again in her mind the past few days. It was her meeting on the road with the old man, Sayomara. He was right. There was a bigger threat at hand than political turmoils, and she was looking at it. He said they were coming, and they came. It occurred to her that he was much wiser than she had given him credit for. Much more wise than her. In times like this there wasn’t many people she could look to. His words were the only thing that offered her a glimpse of hope amidst the chaos.

Where did he say he’d be? Parvini.

She turned from the window and looked hesitatingly about her room. She had been at the academy for weeks now. It did her well, physically she was vigorous, but mentally there was a small sense of despair where her strong confidence once was. But she didn’t show it. She gathered her belongings then made to Radulf’s office, and informed him of her resignation. In the disordered state of Miltus she was able to withdraw quite easily. Her last stop was her recent companion Javier’s quarters, to say her respective farewell.

“Leaving so soon?” His voice was soft as he looked at her up from his seat upon his bed, where he lazily polished a blade. He seemed to be in the same contemplative state as she was in her room moments ago, which was somewhat comforting.

“Yeah. Back to Filiam.” She looked to the ground as she spoke. She considered him a friend, and hated always having had to lie to him about her very identity.

He didn’t pry, thankfully, just nodded a quiet understandment. “Maybe you’ll be back some day?” He sounded hopeful, which broke her heart.

“Maybe.” This time she was forced to look in his eye as she lied to his face. She was ashamed - coming to say good-bye was a mistake.

So she left it at that, and walked to the stable where Rafael was tethered. Her eventual destination was Parvini, but first, and besides Sayomara, there was only one other in this time of insecurity that she felt she could trust and and look to for guidance.


Posted by Reed Silvercloud on 05-05-2002 07:56 PM:

Sword of Mystery A tricked mind

Late that night, Reed stirred in his sleep, swatting a pest as he muttered barely audible words, breaking out into a cold sweat.

In his sleep, he was standing alongside a hazy man, whom seemed quite young. Suddenly, he began walking, unable to control where he is going, just walking with the man, who began to age slowly with each stride as Reed seemed to shrink.

By the time they stopped walking, Reed resembled a small child, around the age of eight, and the man alongside him resembled a man around the age of fifty.

When they stopped, Reed turned to face the man, who seemed familiar... A kind face, gentle hands, though was confident. Reed closed his eyes and thought, remembering the man well, though he only knew him for the eight years, the way he looked at the time.

The man looked down on him proudly, almost beaming to him. Reed looked confused, suddenly there was a rumble and the earth between them seemed to slip away, the two floating further from each other with each passing moment.

The man, who was Reed's father, finally halted in the air, a dark shadow raising behind the man, finally enveloping him. Reed blinked, startled and tried to run, but he seemed to run in place. He ran faster and faster, still staying in the same place, and finally collapsed in fatigue.

Reed's father reached out of the dark shadow, holding his hand out as if to greet him, before the shadow enveloped it too. The man closed his eyes, still barely visible from behind the shadow and whispered, though the voice resounded throughout the dream realm, which they were firmly planted.

"I will be waiting, Reed, I promise." Was all the man said before the shadow flashed sky blue and broke apart.

Reed, blinking away tears, slowly raised from his half-crouch and nodded.

Finally, the dream broke apart and Reed woke, hot tears running down his cheek, to fall onto his tunic, to be forgotten later....

___(Next Morning)___

As the blistering sun rose to greet them, Reed was leaning against the side of the rift, hoping dearly that his father will uphold his promise.

Kai woke, glancing around sleepily. When she spotted Reed leaning against the cliff, she raised an eyebrow but didn't say anything. Shaking her head a little to break her view of Reed, who seemed very odd this morning... He seemed quiet and alone.

Grabbing a slice of bread and a knife, she cut a small bit of cheese from the chunk of cheese and began spreading it along the center of the bread, then began smoothing it out, so that the cheese reached the edge of the slice.

Reed sighed deeply and looked up towards the sky and tried peering into the heavens, wishing that he could see his father once more....

__________________
Life waits for all to care...

Life is still waiting for me.


Posted by Eric VanDrison on 05-05-2002 09:11 PM:

For more than a few days, Eric and Reana had traveled the maze of the Taren forest. The winding paths crossed each other, wound up and over each other on large, twisted logs, and even dove under each other in tunnels, supported by the roots of large trees.

“This forest is a truly wondrous place,” Eric decided once when he and Reana had decided to rest on a moss-covered log that acted as a bridge over a lower path. His fairy sat happily on his shoulder.

The little sprite had grown quite attached to the young man. Occasionally she would fly some distance away, presumably to find something to eat, but she would quickly return to him and either playfully fly about his head, perch herself on his shoulder or take a nap in his shirt pocket.

Eric had discovered something quite useful about the fairy. The day before, when traveling on one of the many winding paths that seemed to be doing nothing but leading them in circles, she began to glow brightly. Only moments later, a pack of fierce wolves leaped out of the forest at them.

Reana had blamed the whole thing on the fairy, since it appeared that she was using some sort of power to conjure the wolves into existence, but Eric pointed out that she wasn’t that intelligent. He reasoned that she must glow whenever there’s some kind of danger around. Since fairies usually stay in large groups, a cloud of brightly glowing fairies would be an imposing sight for a predator.

Several times, the pair had found another clearing with fruit trees in the middle. They even found a stream that’s source was a large boulder, from which the water spewed out of like a fountain. The water was clean and refreshing as any they had ever tasted.

“What are you doing?” Eric asked, looking over at Reana while they sat on the log. She had a large piece of paper in her hand and was carefully drawing something on it.

“I’m making a map of the trails that we’ve traveled,” She replied plainly. “I have been ever since we entered the Taren, but you’ve been too oblivious to even notice till now.”

“Hmm, that’s a good idea, but there are so many trails and they cross each other so many times that you couldn’t hope to map them all.”

“No, but I can map as many as I can.” With that, she folded up the map and stood up on the log. “Come on, we’d better get going so we can find a relatively safe place to stay for the night.”

Reluctantly, Eric complied and they started off again, in hopes that they could find a suitable shelter. He was liking this adventuring after all, but the walking was still a big downside.

__________________
Life is what you make it


Posted by Orion Chath on 05-05-2002 10:31 PM:

The meeting

Orion reached behind his back and notched an arrow in his cedar longbow, glaring at the man before him.

"Well, do you agree to my terms, Dalroy?" Orion asked.

Dalroy shook his head and then spoke, his voice raspy "No, I don't, Orion. I will not corrupt myself by agreeing with you."

Orion instantly heard something behind him and then piped up, his voice hateful. "Call your damn henchmen off or there will be hell to pay."

With a wave of the hand, Dalroy called off the man behind Orion. The man mumbled something about it being so easy just to kill him before chaos broke out.

Orion drew the arrow back and before any of the men surrounding him could react, let loose the arrow that hit home, striking Dalroy right above the ribcage. The arrow sunk deep into his flesh and he crouched over, unable to breathe. Stumbling he fell, blood spurting from his neck.

This set the henchmen off. Quickly Orion brandished his mace and gripped it with both hands, holding it up and striking a man in the forehead, sending him sprawling back on the soft earth. Forgetting the fallen man he whirled around and brought the mace to the left, batting the oncoming man in the side of the head, sending him crashing to the ground.

Before Orion could react, he turned a little only to have a pike painfully slash his shoulder then brought around to smack him in the side of the head, which sent Orion off balance and then falling to the ground, clutching his wound he hit the ground hard and soon fell unconsious from blood loss.

_______________________

Slowly Orion opened one eye, his head throbbing painfully. Soon he heard the voice of a young girl, around his age, muttering colorfully about the wimp she picked up this time. Bringing himself up to a sitting position, he looked about his surroundings.

The girl looked over to Orion, who was standing now, speaking in a silky, but commanding tone "If you are as smart as I think you are, you will lay down again."

He replied smoothly, tearing a strand from his tunic and wrapping his shoulder. "From what you are muttering about me, you must not thing of me as smart as all."

"If you were stupid enough to walk into the way of that pike like that, I am right." She added, not changing her tone.

He thought about this and began walking about the camp.

"Sit down." She said, the silky, commanding tone, staying.

"What happened after I blacked out?" He asked eagerly

"I killed the other men and brought you here, now sit down." she commanded in the silky tone.

He shrugged and did as she said, looking about the camp again. "Who are you and where are we?"

"My name is Dannie, and hell if I know. Take off your shirt."

Orion raised an eyebrow and blinked. "Beg your pardon?"

"You heard me." She said, smiling a little. "Take off you shirt."

Reluctantly, he obeyed, slipping off his shirt and pulling off the bandage around his wound.

Dannie walked to her pack and pulled out a vile, a dark purple liquid inside. Walking back to him she popped the cork off and placed a small piece of cotton under the top and turned it upside down, the cotton ball turning a slight purple. Dabbing the deep wound with the end of it she smiled very slightly up to him.

"How old are you?" She asked, a tiny twinge of actually caring in her voice.

"Oh... I am.... I think I am 14." He replied, a little unsure.

"Hm... Your older than I am, I am only... 12 or 13 I think." She added, unsure also.

"Your younger than me? I would have thought you would be older the way you order me around like that." He stated, smiling.

Dannie shrugged and then repeated the process of cleaning his wound several times over, not caring that it stung Orion greatly.

Later, as Orion rested, Dannie kept active, sometimes practicing, other times scanning the area. Suddenly Dannie stopped, hearing something far off, then picked up her sword and rushed into the woods.

Blinking, Orion sighed contently, then sat up, looking around for Dannie. "Now where did she go?" He asked himself out loud.

Almost as soon as Orion said that, Dannie emerged from the woods, carrying a dead rabbit in one hand and her sword in the other. Planting her sword into the moist earth, she pulled out a small knife and began cleaning the rabbit.

Orion stood and walked to a tree, drilling a small hole on the tree and then walking back, pulling an arrow from his quiver and then notching it in his bow, aiming at the hole he drilled and let it go, watching it soar straight into the target. He didn't give his a thought because his shoulder began hurting again, stumbling back to the camp, he sat.

"Hmm... You are quite stupid." She stated coldly.

Frowning, he replied. "That is the best thing anyone has called me today."

She raised an eyebrow and asked "What was the worst?"

Sighing deeply, he looked down. Watching the ground, he piped up "Murderer."

__________________
Orion Chath


Posted by Bara Chinder on 05-06-2002 11:03 AM:

Bara meets his father.

OOC: long but vital post

Bara stole away from the Guesthouse shortly after the group had eaten. His head was burning. He had no reason to go and see his father who had cast him out that night, Who had stood watching and cursing as the others held him and branded his face. It was a punishment crueller than death itself. Bara walked somewhat erratically towards the place where he expected to find his father.

Memories flooded through his head. Childhood friends who turned their backs when Bara was branded croisbui, his brother and himself hunting and practicing. He would have grown into a strong warrior. He had needed to learn patience and sense to wait. Unfortunately his impetuousness had been his down fall.

It was a simple case of freakish misfortune, but only two people would ever know that. The rest believed what his father had said. It burned. Bara loved his brother dearly. He was their fathers favourite, Bara could never measure up.

As he came closer still to his childhood home he saw places where himself and his brother had played as children. He fiddled with the hilt of his dagger.

Bara finally wandered up to the door of the small house. It had changed much. The side and back walls had been knocked out and marquees and extensions had been built on. A man stood guard.

The guard looked at the masked cloaked individual in front of himself. He tightened his grip on his sword.

“Who are you and why do you come to this house?” He asked.

“I lived here and have more right to be here than you.” Bara replied.

“The only one who still lives from this house is inside. So unless you are the shade of Chief Chinders son, you have no business. Now go.” The Guard scoffed.

“I am no shade. I’m the real thing. Is my mother not here?” Bara was starting to get angry.

“Are you a Fool? The only son of the chief is dead. He told me himself when I came to work for him and his wife died a few months ago. So if you are not a shade you are an impostor and if you do not leave I will run you through.” The guard said as he lifted his sword to Baras throat.

Bara flicked the sword away to the right with a push from his left hand and brought his right elbow up hard into the guards face. As he staggered Bara pulled him forward and pounded him in the stomach. Giddy from the blow to the head and now winded the guard passed out in a heap.

Bara stopped and bowed his head.

His Mother had died. Now there was little to come back for. Why walk in and see his father who hated his own blood and bone so? He dropped to his knees and wept for a minute or so.
There was a slight stir from the guard so Bara entered the house. The broad Hall had not changed much. Ahead was the door to the fire room. Bara strode forward and opened the door.

Initially he thought the room was empty. But from the corner by the window, Somebody rose slowly to see who had entered unannounced.

Baras father tottered towards him but stopped upon seeing him. He looked old, much older than he was. He shook in a peculiar way. His head shook side to side, his arm occasionally bucked out he seemed to lean his shoulders forward and back as if moving to some unheard rhythm. His face showed little emotion, but seemed to twitch at random.

“W-who are you? Show..Show your self.” The old man said “I can call guards. Who are you?” he repeated.

“Ill not harm you,” Bara replied “You need not call the guards on your own son.” With that he removed the sheet of cloth that covered his face.

His father seemed to start to smile but changed his mind when he realised which son it was. The mans pain wracked himself.

“You have come to mock me. Your mother died of a broken heart. Her two sons dead. Never to be seen again. You come back to mock me.” The man spat and jerked violently for a second.

“I don’t. Not as you mocked me and broke me when you cast me out. I came to see my mother and found she has died now all I see is a hateful old man who had once called himself a father.” Bara’s anger was dulled by his sorrow “And you lied when you said that.”

“I am not a father anymore. Not since you murdered my son!” Bara saw red he reached for his father, grabbing him by his collar “You old Bastard! You never even gave me a chance! I was the bad egg from Day one.” He pulled out his dagger and held it up to his throat.

“Go on! Murder me! You can only end my suffering! This sickness wracks me every day; I live with no heir no wife, NOTHING! Finish my suffering like you finished my son!”

Bara tilted his dagger towards the Old mans Trachea……


Then turned it to his own face. He turned his tattooed cheek to his father. With the croisbui facing directly to his father, he preceded to carve into it. He sliced half of the small tattoo out of his face. Blood spattered into his fathers face as he pulled the dagger free.

Blood streamed down his face and neck.
“Moss was a fool.” He said with spite “I loved him but he was a fool. He leaped from the back of his horse even as I shouted after him. He was crushed. When I returned you crushed me. I Am no Coward. No murderer and no croisbui. I wish you no harm but also no rest or freedom. If the creator forgives you then I will too. I do not intend to know for a long time. You are guilty of a horrible crime and I can not hold any sympathy.” He let go of his Father.

“I will lead the army of Farai against the shadowspawn and I will do it without the blessing of my mother.”

He looked at the quivering mess that wept on the floor. “I will see you in the hall tomorrow.”

“Go then.”

As Bara walked to the door the guard stumbled in. Bara caught the man who was still out of sink from the beating and threw him towards where his father was.

He stepped outside and hurried to have his wound tended to.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown


Posted by Morgan Reamal on 05-06-2002 12:42 PM:

Posting Blade Fire-fight at the stroke of midnight........

The battle between the two ships continued well into the night, the darkness held at bay by the flickering auras of fire that surrounded and burned upon the two ships. Tyr continued to fight, her defense seated just ahead of the unconscious Ryudo Wolfe.

Morgan dove through a wall of invaders and grabbed his bow, stringing an arrow as he rose. He loosed it as he stood and caught one of the invaders in the shoulder.

"We're not winning, Tyr! That man at your feet took out a good dozen of our number. I can't hold them off by myself!" Tyr parried inside a sailor's defense and slashed up, cutting the unlucky man belly to chin.

"We have to end this soon! Hit their sail! Then I'll take care of the rest!" Morgan grimaced.

I refuse to kill anyone, though. I'm not a monster.


Moving as quickly as possible, Morgan grabbed a nearby bottle of rum and opened it.

"MORGAN! This is no time to drink!" Tyr said, spinning around so that her blade struck a confused sailor across the face.

Morgan poured the liquid over one of his arrows and passed it through a small fire on the deck, igniting the missile. Morgan fired it quickly, his aim true. The missile cut through the top ropes of the mast and brought the flaming tarp down upon the opposing ship's deck. Sailors cried in shock and panic, then dove off into the sea.

Tyr then chose to attack. She plowed through the remaining invaders and charged the other ship's deck, leaping the gap between in a single bound. She broke through the door and into the Captain's room, grabbing everything she could. Other pirates helped her and ran back to the ship. Tyr lit the room aflame as she left, then realized her mistake as the labels of "Gunpowder" were made visable.

Morgan stood outside, ready to meet her.

"Everything okay?" Tyr grabbed him by the arm and pulled towards the deck edge.

"Run, you dumb bastard! Run!" They charged towards the edge of the deck and dove, the force of the explosion behind them flinging the duo into the water pell-mell. Morgan surfaced immediately, his side burning from the dead-on impact in the water. Tyr surfaced seconds later, her face beneath the waves. Morgan grabbed her and swam towards the boat, grabbing a rope that the crew had lowered.

Morgan pulled hard and lifted Tyr's body aboard the Elizabethan Ruby, following suit seconds later. Tyr, unfortunately, was not breathing. Morgan began to push on her chest, his training as a sailor coming back into play. He blew air into her lungs and pumped her chest with his fists again. Still nothing.

No, dammit! Wake up!

He blew air into her lungs again and she woke, her eyes opening in surprise. She slapped him hard and turned to cough out water she had inhaled.

"Sick asshole.........." She said, but Morgan was too exhausted to care. The stinging in his left leg continued to throb. Then a stinging pain flared as someone stepped on his hand. Morgan looked up and saw the man from the other ship, Ryudo Wolfe, standing over him, sword pointed at his face.

"Now tell me what I want to know............."


Cue: Whoever...................

__________________
Sailing, sailing....over the mounting waves.................


Posted by Jack Gildern on 05-06-2002 12:55 PM:

Posting Blade Of Steamworks..............

Jack sat idly over his plans, staring at the blueprints of the work-in-progress Earthquake Machine.

"Something is missing.................." He said to himself, musing over the drawing. Carlanus walked in at that moment, his eyes conveying a sense of curiousity.

"What are you thinking about?" He said, pulling up a stool next to Jack. Jack turned and looked at him.

"It's the design. Physically, it's practical. In theory, it SHOULD work, but it won't."

"Explain."

"Well," Jack continued, " There is an element I can't seem to fathom. The design I have here can generate enough force, but that amount of force, when generated by THIS method, pistons, will unfortunately be too unfocused, too disruptive, and too strenuous for the machine to handle. The entire thing will be torn apart."Carlanus sat in silence then began to speak.

"What can you do to fix that? You're right, you know. It will destroy itself too quickly." Jack slumped in his chair and lit one of the two cigars left in his pack. Carlanus put it out immediately.

"Those things will kill you." Jack grumbled, but stopped when he heard a sound from the other room. Carlanus looked up as Jack ran out to find Virgil. Virgil stopped playing, however, when Jack entered.

"Am I too loud? I'm sorry, I'll stop.........." Jack shook his head.

"NO! Do that again." Virgil started playing again. The sound echoed greatly in the small room, the notes continuing to reverberate off the walls.

"Carl.what's this room made out of?" Carlanus looked and studied the rock orrifice.

"Um.........Aurium. It's very high in sound quality." Jack snapped his fingers.

"Harmonic inversion! That's brilliant!" He ran out and got back to work on the Earthquake Machine.


Cue: Whoever.

__________________
"If it's mechanical, it's my field of expertise. And if it flies, you're looking at the best damn pilot you'll ever see."


Posted by Keiru Opal on 05-06-2002 04:42 PM:

OOC: As Zander

IC: Zander knew something was bothering Caliph, and had been since they began traveling together, but he couldn’t place quite what it was. As usual, Caliph kept the majority of his body covered in his cloak, though it was a brightly sunny day. Zander decided he would have to inquire about it sometime, but it would have to wait for later.

The surrounding countryside was made up of large orchards and offered plenty of shelter for any spawn that might have remained after the initial attack on Militus. As they headed west toward Nyliam, Zander’s senses were alert for any sign that the beasts were nearby. None of them said a word and Tiffarah’s skilled ears listened intently for any clue that something was approaching. Many times she had jumped in shock at small things, like a bird taking flight.

Though their wounds were healed, Zander and Tiffarah were still very sore in the places that their deep cuts had been and still walked with a slight limp. It would be a couple more days before the stiffness went away. Neither had any intention of letting themselves fall prey to another shadow spawn attack.

Very few people traveled the road that day and even less when night fell, everyone was afraid of spawn or thieves that might take advantage of the dire situation. The few that were brave enough to travel the road did so on horseback, kicking dust up in the faces of the three travelers.

Zander took note that Caliph stayed in the shade as much as he possibly could and guessed that it was to keep cool under his cloak, but he still couldn’t understand why the man wore such unnecessary garments all the time. As the sun lazily drifted lower and lower on the horizon in front of them, Caliph seemed to shelter himself even more than he had before in the shade of the apple and plum trees lining the edge of the road.

With two days travel behind them from Militus, the three of them camped just off the edge of the road. Zander guessed that it would only be another two days before they reached Nyliam, but he wasn’t sure whether they should travel during the day, given Caliph’s behavior. So he asked the man about it…

Cue: Caliph

__________________
A fire from within can be seen from without.


Posted by Eloise Rane on 05-06-2002 05:15 PM:

Within three days after embarking Eloise was upon the glory that was Nyliam Proper. Every building, despite its purpose, thrived with significance and splendor in its design, and her somewhat faded confidence was almost rekindled by this devoted example. It was a massive city, close to Balanum’s size, but its character differed quite a bit. A bit vain perhaps, but still an awe-inspiring sight to the traveller.

A small stiletto dagger hanging in the window of a weapons shop caught her attention. It was slender and delicate, to be easily hidden under clothing. She had a fair deal of money left, and bought it more out of prudence than as an indulgence; it could serve her well in the next day or so.

She simply meandered peacefully through town for the rest of the day. All the noise of the city had been sharply tuned out, so that to her there was only quietness as she let her thoughts take their course, trusting them in an attempt to strengthen her mind while Rafael carried her faithfully through the streets until twilight.

The cost for one night at a Tavern seemed to Eloise a bit apalling, but she couldn’t do without a good night’s rest. It seemed to prove its value, however, when she made her way to her room to discover that coincidently it was located on the highest floor, and faced the west, providing a view beyond breathtaking.

There it was, the place of all places, towering over the city like a giant guardian. She stood and stared at it almost senselessly out the window, her close breath masking the glass. A beautiful enigma it was; and when she turned and tried to become entangled in other tasks, it pulled her back again and again, as if with chains, to the same bewildered position. In her room high above the city of Nyliam, her soul reached out but a fear held her back, so that she was both within the room yet outside it, simultaneously enchanted and repelled by the inexhaustible sight.


Posted by Kain Tymonisi on 05-06-2002 05:32 PM:

Story Sword The start of his life.......

OOC:: Im so sorry i havent posted in so long, i have been way to lazy, and didnt get to typing up this post till today. Now that im back in the mood, you'll get a at least a couple posts from me a week im realy sorry for the delay, and if raven your reading this i realy need to talk to you!

Kain knew that his identity was something that would have to be kept on a low tone, until that is he acquired the will to unmask his face, but that would be for quite some time. Which meant that hiding, that hiding the dark coal glass shards piercing from his back, growing, into eventually full blown celestial fallen angel wings, was of utter importance. Also his face would eventually be an advantage to those that would soon seek him, so that would have to be concealed also. Kain’s wings could be hidden beneath his clothing for now, now all that was left was an item that which could hide his face from all others. There were left, a couple of days until the departure of the ship from Noit, so time was of the extreme essence. The slight tapping of Kain’s boots against the stone cobble road was all that could be heard, lightly echoing through the desolate streets, that night in Noit. It was nearing midnight, and all of the town’s inhabitants had finished their day’s activities hours earlier, but Kain was far from finished. His eyes peered deep across all of the town’s shops, taverns, inns, and etc. Suddenly a store caught his attention, it was simply entitle Blacksmith, and this would lend as a perfect solution to Kain’s current problem. Approaching the stores entrance. Not wanting to wait until the morning, he simply knocked on the door, awaiting someone to greet him. Several minutes later, the door creaked as it slowly sung out, and a young longhaired man stood in its presence, rubbing his eyes from his interrupted slumber. His eyes suddenly bulged open, as he finally obtained a clear sight of Kain’s figure. Falling on to his back in a startled panic, he crawled at a quick pace away from the doorway. “Please don’t kill me, I’ll give you whatever you wish, just please, I’m still young!” the man shrieked. Letting himself in, Kain slowly observed the small shop, chuckling softly. “That is far from my intent sir” Stopping his panicked scurry, the man questioned. “Then what do you wish, and what right is it of yours to barge in here like that?!” Smiling softly Kain answered “Let’s stop the bickering, I will tell you what I need and you will provide to your best ability” Kain interrupted the man bluntly. “Well what is it that you need” the man questioned. “All I wish is to use your anvil and equipment, until tomorrow eve.” “What is that you are making?” the man questioned curiously. “Let’s remember sir, in no part of the plan does it state that you question my doings. My purpose is that of my own” Kain said. Sighing, the muttered under his breath words, which he knew, would cost him his head, if said directly to Kain. “Would you like to say something sir?” Kain questioned with humor in his voice. Standing up the man dusted himself off, and began to walk to his place of work, directing Kain to there. The man with a slight sigh answered “Not a thing.”

Kain’s plans were personal for a reason, and that was because he would now create, a part of his soul. He would create a mask that would resemble him, and serve him in his goal. It was a crucial part of Kains plan, and would have to be done, by tomorrow, if he wished to have it in his possession on his voyage. Entering the workplace, Kain observed his surroundings. There were various miscellaneous objects, such as barrels, tools of the trade, crates, etc. The rooms lighting was bright, and at first glance would make the normal eye squint. In the center of the room stood sparkling an anvil, shining with the florescent light. It could be presumed that the blacksmith was but a rookie, and was new to the field, due to the new condition of the anvil. Approaching the anvil, Kain crouched down to the floor, grasping, a smiting hammer. His reflection could be seen in the gleaming smudge in the center of the hammer. A smile crept to his face, as he swung at the air with it. Placing it atop the anvil, Kain remained holding his back to the man as he said, “You may go, I do not expect to see you again ever” The man looked back at Kain with a strange feeling of curiosity, and fear. Smirking he knew continuing the conversation would prove worthless, shaking his head he followed Kains orders and went off to continue his interrupted sleep. As Kain heard the mans footsteps become fainter, he took the hammer and moved over to the anvil to begin his work.
That night Kain worked menacingly, creating the metal into the finest design. He would not rest until it was complete, and nothing could stop him now. Sweat engulfed Kains face, and various cuts were created on his hands. He worked nonstop throughout the next day, and into that days night, and into the final days night. Breathing heavily, Kain stood shirtless, attempting to catch his breath. A large clank could be heard as he dropped the hammer, unto the wooden floor, leaving a small dent. The anvil had been broken in, and even somewhat broken, do to the continuos and strenuous work brought on to it, during the last two days. Placing both hands on the sides of the anvil, Kain looked down unto his creation. Before him was a mask of normal structure, covering down to the bottom of his chin, and reaching up to the top of his forehead. It extended, to his ears but did not cover them. The mask held a tone matching that of his hairs. Shining with the radiant light of the room. To add a lasting appeal to the mask, there was placed a small white cross, on the forehead area of the mask, which was Kains symbol from days ago. Kains smile soon broke into a menacing laugh, echoing throughout the home. Clenching the mask with both hands, Kain brought it to his face, noticing that it perfectly matched the structure of his face. Kain could peer out of the to eye sockets perfectly. But the mask held one small difference to other masks, there was no slit for the mouth. Kain knew that this would prove as a vantage for him, so that his enemies could never pinpoint Kains thoughts, as though he was not elusive enough already. It also added to the feeling of fear of the mask. Standing there, it the same dark angel that had stood without the mask, but one noticeable change. He was now complete, and ready to embark on his journey on not only to save angel from evils grasp, or at least grasp her away from the already clenching hands that held her, but to change the world in which he now lived. Placing on his shirt, and trench coat, and taking the sheathed sword along with the clothing. Kain walked out to the window, peering out into the darkness that engulfed the ocean. A small shape was made out in the dark pool that was the water, and it was the shape of a ship. Reaching for the windows, lever, he pulled it back swiftly, jumping out silently. Re-closing the window, with a small clapping noise, Kain sprinted off, in the darkness of the night toward the harbor, preparing to start his life.


Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 05-06-2002 07:00 PM:

Fire... and a final straw...

She walked the silent night halls like little more than a shade. The sliver of pale moonlight danced across the stones of the halls of Castle Rosenblade, and most of the folk who made that place their home lay in quiet slumber, though for most their dreams where not pleasant. The Lady, who had once brought peace, now sowed uneasiness and grim sorrow into their dreams, though she did not know it. Any of the servants or guards who happened upon her in her nocturnal wanderings left her company as quickly as possible, for it made them shiver to be near her, and the coldness in her eyes was a terrible sight to see. Their obvious discomfort brought a slight, wry smile to her face, for in her current mood she enjoyed their fear.

She had left Saeth to sleep alone for the rest of the night, a restlessness upon her. She felt that there was something that she was suppose to be doing… some mission that she was on… but it eluded her. She had woken that morning feeling very empty… and forgetful. So now she wandered the strange stone halls of the human castle seeking the lost answers of her clouded memory.

“Old habits are hard to die, I see,” came a melodious voice from behind her. She whirled about, furious that someone would dare to be so disrespectful to her. There was no one there. She could have sworn she had heard someone! She wasn’t crazy… not yet anyway.

“You don’t look well, Cousin. Not well at all. My mother was right.” This time when she turned she found herself looking into a large, bright gold pair of almond shaped eyes, which peered out of an ethereally beautiful tan face. Waist length, metallic red and fire gold hair was braded about the face of the Elwain-looking man before her, though the pointed ears which stood out from his lovely and wild hair were twice as long as her own, and more drastically pointed. He was far taller than she, standing at six and a quarter feet. Dark burgundy leather boots were intricately worked with gold in the pattern of flames, and met a pair of black leather pants. A burgundy silk doublet of fanciful workmanship he wore atop a dark red/orange loose sleeve shirt.

She took a few startled steps back, shock and confusion written in every line of her expression. “What are you doing here?” She asked in suspicious surprise.

He vanished from before her, only to reappear sitting in the window- sill to her right. He was lovely beyond even the Elwain, and had an easy, cat-like grace about him. “Well… I had hoped for a more loving reunion, She’enna* but I suppose I deserve that for not visiting in over five hundred years. I had always meant to come visit you… but something always seemed to come up.” He said with a winning smile by way of apology.

Til’Sylvanna regarded the figure before her with cool dispassion. “Why are you here, Phoenix? I did not think you even remembered we little folk here in the World that Is. I did not think your kin gave a damn about those of us still tending to our place as its guardians. I am a busy person and have absolutely no time for your games.”

He sighed, and even looked a little hurt. “Oh dear, not this old argument again. You Elwain will never forgive us, will you? This is a conversation that I have heard a hundred times, and never has either side conceded to the other. We all serve the Creator’s will, that is all that matters.” He regarded her for a long time, very unhappy by what he saw. This was not the elf he had known in her younger days. Though Til’Sylvannis’ sister had never been a very jovial person, she had always been kind and loving. There was something very wrong in her, he could feel it keenly. Even over five hundred years did not account for the drastic change in her, and he was sorrowed to see it.

“What has befallen you, Lady? For you are not even remotely the person I remember, the Elwain lass for whom I had once such affections.” There was infinite love and concern in his bright golden eyes. He was a lighthearted soul, though ancient power and wisdom he had also.

Life has befallen me, Prince of the Donnay’Salurion’Fae. But you would know nothing of such things, as your kin abandoned us here for some other fate.” She was bitter and rigid, anger and grief radiating from her like cold. “You cannot simply waltz back into my life without a word in over five centuries and expect everything to be as it was, Fireling. The world is not as you left it… and neither am I. I gave up waiting for you to return a long time ago.”

“Til’Sylvanna, She’enna? Wherefore comes this hatred in you?” He left the place where he had been lounging at the window and drew nearer her. She had once been a good friend to him, and had never, in all the years he had known her, been so cold and hateful. He held her in the fiery gold of his large, luminous eyes, seeking to find some answer in the dark gray he saw in hers.

She turned away, not wanting the deeply empathic Fae to see into her. She held back a sob, for she could not honestly answer his question. She did not know where the anger came from… only that it burned in her. Everything upset her these days, and she felt this unbearable darkness over her heart. She could not hold onto thoughts of love or hope, and was feeling her life slipping into Shadow. She was in despair.

Phoenix came to stand before her, and went to place a comforting hand on her left arm. They had once been very close friends, along with Til’Silvannis and Linfell. He had been very sorrowed at the loss of the other twin, and had tried to do all he could for Til’Sylvanna after his death. The moment his long finders brushed her cold skin a wave of darkness and wrongness assaulted him. He recoiled violently, conjuring a blade of fire and leveling it at her heart.

“What horror is this?” He said in a hiss, fire blazing also in his gold eyes. “What Shadow takes the form of She’enna and before me here stands?”

She laughed mirthlessly, which came out more like a sob than anything. The tears she had been fighting with all her might fell down her pale cheek, gold in the light of his flames.

“I wish that I knew…” She shouted shaking her head in loss and anguish. “I do not know… and have no hope of an answer, Phoenix. Strike me down. Please, I beg you! Let my suffering end and send me to rest beside Til’Silvannis! Deliver me from the Shadow that binds my soul… please.”

He quenched his fire, realizing that it was indeed his friend, though something awful had tainted her. “I am so sorry, She’enna. Merciful Creator, I am sorry. For everything.”

“They always are, Phoenix, they always are. Yet I am always the one to pay, am I not?” She looked up at him, more like herself for the first time all day. She slid down the stonewall, sitting on the cold floor with her knees pulled up to her chin looking very sad and small.

The Elwain-looking Phoenix sighed. “I can see that there is more to this story, and I fear that I have no more good news for you.” He sat down beside her. “The Spirit Realm has been… in turmoil of late. I know that the Avatars have been reborn… and that the time for the Sleeper to awaken has come. My mother said that the World that Is is in grave peril, and that the Zan’Salurion’Dray are very active once more in the World. She said that the Elwain were in need, and that I should seek out Prince Linfell to offer what aid the Fae can give, and to help you if I could, for she knows of your… gift. However, when I got to Hethilin, he had left, and so had you. The Killian’shar said that he had left seeking you out, and would not be returning any time soon. As he refused to let me see the King, I decided to find Linfell myself.” He shook his head. “I do not think well of Ja’Shar An’Dune, for I perceived some falsehood in him and a darkness that I do not normally feel in your kin. Being as Linfell is obviously not with you, I can only assume some ill has befallen him.”

Til’Sylvanna put her head in her hands. She cried. Losing Linfell was the last straw.

“Go away, Phoenix.” She said in a whisper through her tears.

“Til’Sylvanna, She’enna: listen to me. I may not know what ill you suffer, but I do know this. The agents of the Darkness will always try and break those who serve the Light. They will strike you in your heart… where you love, where you are vulnerable. They will try and devoid you of hope, and of love. Do not let them. Hold true to the love and light I know is in you. Please. All is not lost, and you are not in as dire a position as you may think. Though you may think that we have abandoned you, know that we have not. We never did. The Fae too fight this war, and we will not rest. You are not alone.”

“Just go. Now. Leave me alone. You have bereft me of the last light in my life, and I will not thank you for it. Go back where you came from and leave the rest of us to die… Your kind is good at leaving.”

His handsome features hardened and he stood.

“She’enna, I do not know what evil lurks in your heart, but I can see that you have suffered a hurt that I cannot heal. And I can see that you are not being reasonable. Go I shall, but I will return when least you suspect it, and in your hour of need you will be grateful for my presence.” In a softer voice he said, “And I am sorry. I will do all that I can to find Linfell… I give you my word. I owe him my life, and a Fae always pays their debts. I will also do what I can to aid the human child you keep in your care. Here,” he said, an egg sized fire gem appearing in his hand. “Give this to the one you Guard, the Spirit of Fire. It will help him control his power.” For a moment Phoenix was wreathed in flame, great iridescent wings of gold and scarlet fire arching out behind him. Just as suddenly as he had appeared he was gone.

Til’Sylvanna was left alone in the dark hall to cry. She began to wander once more, and soon found herself in an old abandoned section of the castle that was in ruins. She was lost. Totally, completely, and in every way possible, she was lost.

She sat down in the pitch dark, and gave up all hope.

Forgive me, my eternal love. Know that I love you always, but no longer shall I be the pawn of others. Neither the Shadow nor the Light shall claim me, for I see now why my mother chose the path she did. So to do I choose. I love you.




Saeth woke from his sleep with a start. Til! She was fading… letting her life drain away… She was dying… because she wanted to.

He had to hurry… or it would be too late. He may already be too late…


CUE: Saeth.

* Meaning in the tongue of the Angelic “Daughter of Starlight”

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.


Posted by Ryudo Wolfe on 05-06-2002 07:08 PM:

Ryudo stood over Morgan, the tip of his sword only inches from Morgan’s face. They both just stared at each other.

“Cat got your tongue boy? Tell me how your father got the bow!”

“I….” Morgan paused, looking at the other pirates on the ship. They had made a half circle around the two and had their swords drawn and pointed at Ryudo.

Ryudo grinned at Morgan, then withdrew his blade and slid it into its sheath. We will meet again boy. He took off his sword belt and held it out. One of the pirates took the sword and tossed it in with the rest of the treasure, two others grabbed hold of Ryudo and dragged him over to a door.

“See this here door?”

“Well I’m not blind if that’s what you mean, howe…” The pirate gave Ryudo a fairly strong hit to the back of the head.

“That’s enough wise remarks out of you. See that treasure?”

“Well…” The pirate hit him again, “Ya I see it.”

“Take the treasure into this room and do it quick!” He hit Ryudo one more time to prove a point, then left two pirates to stand guard while Ryudo was forced to carry the large pile of chests and treasures into the room.

***************************************

Ryudo sat in the treasure room with his hands tied behind his back. The treasure room wasn’t a large room, enough to carry the loads these pirates retrieved, but there was no light whatsoever in it. If it wasn’t for Ryudo’s slight elven vision he probably wouldn’t be able to see a damn thing.

The door creaked open and the purple haired girl walked in carrying a lantern for her lack of night vision. She stopped when she saw him, and just watched him for a brief moment to see if he would make any sort of attack. He had already proved his worth in battle; to underestimate him could be death.

“Let me guess, the pirates feel sorry for how they have treated me and they sent you to give me the time of my life, right?” He grinned mischievously. Ryudo of course knew better, but at a time like this humor always seemed like a good idea.

Her eyes instantly lit up with anger, she set down the lantern and smacked him across the face, “How dare you!”

“I guess that’s a no,” he looked at the lantern, “Up for a candle lit dinner?” She smacked him again, “Ok, perhaps later.”

“You think your smart don’t you? What were you doing on that merchant ship? You hardly fight like a sailor!”

“Well you get right to the point, don’t you? Hi, my name is Ryudo Wolfe,” she hit him again, knocking him back into the treasures behind. After pushing himself back up he started speaking again, “I am a man for hire, I was paid to keep that ship out of danger.”

“Looks like you failed,” she laughed.

“Perhaps, but I’d say you lost a fair number of crew.”

She glared again, “Yes….you fought well, your lucky you never came in combat with me though!”

“Is that so? And who are you?”

“Tyr Aulney, great pirate of the seas,” she lifted her chin as if an important figure.

“….never heard of you, can’t be that great,” she hit him once more, “Your quite fond of that aren’t you?”

“Well it wouldn’t happen if you would keep your mouth shut!”

“Your one to talk,” he muttered, she hit him again, then with a sigh of anger stormed out of the room.

“You’ll be back later for that dinner date won’t you?” Ryudo called after her, but she slammed the door.

Ryudo let out a sigh, “This is not how I pictured this job to go.” He looked around at the gold in the room, “Hah, in a room full of money and I can’t even get my hands free…..” A thought struck him, something he had once tried before when he was caught by a band of ogres that planned on having him stay for lunch. He began to grab at the coins, avoiding the gold ones since gold isn’t the strongest of metals. He held the coins tightly in his hands, then silently moved his lips, as was customary when he cast spells.

Shape your body O metals of earth, become sharp as a blade.

The metals formed in his hand, leaving him with something that resembled a dagger without a handle. Slowly he began to cut at the ropes.

****************************************

The door opened again, but this time no light crept through, which meant is was fairly late into the night.

“Back for the dinner date?” Ryudo asked sarcastically.

“What?” asked a man with an older sounding voice, when he came into view Ryudo saw scrawny looking man in his older years.

“Sorry thought you were someone else. Anyone ever tell you that you smell like hell?”

“Hah! All the time!” he put on a serious face, “But I come on business.”

“Business? I don’t normally do business when I’m locked away and tied up, makes things hard to do, if you know what I mean.”

“Well here’s the deal kid. I don’t like the captain and I don’t like the first mate, I feel I’m best to run this ship. So, if you kill them I will set you free and pay you handsomely.”

Ryudo put on a face of thought, though he already knew his answer, “mmm…no.”

“NO?!….no? How can you say no? Your being held prisoner, Tyr has come in here and beat you around multiple times, wouldn’t you just love to kill her?”

“No, I don’t do killing jobs,” he watched the man with cold eyes.

“Ok…” the man twitched on the edge of madness, “New deal, you kill them, or….you stay trapped down here and I kill you in the end.”

“How about this deal, you get me to land, or I kill you.”

“Hah! How do you plan to pull that one off?”

“I cut my bonds,” the man’s eyes widened. Ryudo grabbed the man by the shirt and threw him to the wall, then he picked him up and held him against the wall, “Now piss off, I will not kill anyone for you. If there’s one thing I hate it is a sailor trying to take his captain’s ship. If you want them dead, wait till I’m gone or I’ll kill you!” He threw the man to the ground again and watched as he scurried off and out of the room. Then Ryudo went back to his spot on the floor and sat down, waiting for the time of escape.

__________________
The oceans, the lakes, the seas. The waves, the surf, the dolphins. The sword, the armor, the battle. The strength, the earth, the energy. I am a sailor, I am a warrior, I am a mage.


Posted by Amethyst on 05-06-2002 08:03 PM:

The recapture, and maybe another escape.

"Amethyst!"

Amethyst swiveled around quickly to be face-to-face with Lady Omah, coming outside for a smoke. Her face turned red with seething anger and her arm lifted to take a swing at her. Ducking, Amethyst barely got away with no slap, but she wasn't as lucky the second time. Lady Omah lifted her hand again and brought it hard against her exposed cheek. The imprint of Omah's hand was sure to be seen on her pale face.

"Delirion! Delirion!" Cried Lady Omah, her hand grasping Amethyst's arm with a grip that turned her knuckles white. Delirion was her head security officer and he appeared at the door, his hand lifting in a quick solute.

"Forget the solute Delirion! I have this little pest who seems very willing for a beating! now send this rat to Malice, and restrict her to her cage for 2 days, no food or water! That shall teach this child of a demon never to escape again!"

"Very well, Lady Omah. Amethyst! Come!"

Harshy grabbing her arm, Delirion hauled her to her feet, not waiting for her to gain her ballence. Teetering dangerously on weakened knees, Amethyst was half dragged down the stairs past the shocked friends of Lady Omah's down to the dungeon slave holding facility. Malice grinned with resentment in the faint light and took control of her from Delirion, who quickly turned and left out the door. Malice threw Amethyst against the slick walls of the whipping block and yanked her arms up to be shackled.

Malice tore the shirt from her back and brought back his hand, whip in his grasp and brought the leather thongs with sharp pieces of metal tied to the end hard against her exposed skin, lined with scars that never had a chance to heal.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" Cried Amethyst, tears streaming anew down her dirtied face. Her body slumped in weakness as the whip was brought down again.

The sickening sound of leather against bloodied skin echoed in the dank room, reeking of death and sweat. A tiny rat scurried before her and stood on its haunches, catching a droplet of blood on its head, causing it to flee the carnage.

Again and again the whip smote her back, screams ripping from Amethyst's tired and worn throat. Finally, after what seemed like eternity, she was thrown into her prison cell, her back colliding with the crumbling walls. Sliding painfully to the floor, puddles of blood and water surrounding her, bringing no end to her suffering.

Whimpering softly, Amethyst scorned her life, cursed the creator and her predicament.

Sobs racked her body and tormented her sore throat.

Curse this agony! Curse the creator! Curse Lady Omah! Save me! Release me! Oh heaven's gate open wide! Accept my soul! Relieve my suffering! Oh mercy! Oh mercy!

Her sobs eased to a tired whimper, which reverberated against the walls, moist with condesation and water seeping through the ground.

The ground! The walls are crumbling! A way of escape? It may work, this room is dark and the walls are crumbling...I could dig a tunnel, or die in the attempt. I'd rather die than experience more of this suffering! Creator grant me strength!

Slowly Amethyst lifted herself to her knees and clawed at the walls. The damp clay gave way easily in her hands, falling on the ground. The success so far gave her the will to continue, fervently clawing at the earth. Large chunks fell from the wall, landing in the bloody puddles in which her knees sat.

Slowly, as the hourse flew by, she felt a breeze slip through a tiny hole as a chunk of muddy earth fell to her knees. The sweet smelling air of the outside world was a release from her suffering, the start of her avolation!

Oh creator! Bless this day! I shall be free!

Although the sweet breeze of her greatest dream wafted towards her accepting face, Amethyst could not help but fear of her detection.

What if this fails?

Gritting her teeth against her disbelieving thoughts, Amethyst got her second wind. Almost roaring with determination, she tored wilding at the walls, the dirt flying to the ground below. The slight breeze increased and a hole appeared.

This is too easy! How could, if the dirt walls were so weak, they not collapse?

She discovered her answer. The hole she had discovered was a window, barred over. The wall around it was solid concrete. The window must have been there and they remodeled, finding the window too much of a pleasure for a slave.

Slumping to the damp earth below, Amethyst sobbed, her escape ruined. She should have known that it would be impossible, she was to stay here and live as a beaten slave, weak and dying within the dank walls of her cage. Her body shuddered with her sobs, tears flowing steadily in a stream of salty water.

Why?! Why was I born in this? I hate it here! Curse this day!

Her escape might have been foiled now by a cruel twist of fate, but chance hadn't given up on her yet...her chance shall come...

__________________
Lulled in the countless chambers of the brain, our thoughts are linked by many a hidden chain; awake but one, and in, what myriads rise!


Posted by Orion Chath on 05-06-2002 09:43 PM:

Story Sword Orion

Orion told Dannie his story, not caring about the bored expression that Dannie obviously showed at times, nor how a slight twinkle of anticipation showed in her eyes at some points.

Once he was finished, he laid back on the soft, moist earth and stared into the star-filled heavens. Finally, Orion was lulled to sleep by the chirping of crickets which were the only noise that penetrated the peaceful silence of the night.

Dannie, however, was a different story. She had fallen to sleep, but had very unusual dreams, causing her to toss and turn under the blanket that covered her. Her dreams were somewhat inexplicable, often changing in mid-dream. Her dreams consisted of only three people at all times, Dannie, Orion, and another girl. The other girl was unfamiliar and somewhat shady.

___(Next Morning)___

When Orion woke it was the break of dawn, the sun casting a beautiful aura of lights upon the morning sky. He looked around sleepily, his eyes half-closed. When the signs of sleep finally wore off, he examined his surroundings again, then climbed to his feet.

Dannie was out finding something to cook. The sure-footed girl wandered through the woods, nimbly stepping over roots and rocks as she kept a steady pace.

Then Dannie stopped as she reached the edge of the forest unexpectantly, her eyes adjusting to the light which was no longer dotted by the forest canopy. She placed a hand over her eyes as she peered over the land before her, then turned on her heel and walked back into the forest.

Orion fumbled through his things and pulled out a quiver of arrows, then walked over to a tree where his cedar longbow was resting. Crouching, he grabbed his bow and notched an arrow, drawing the bow back and releasing the shaft. The arrow whizzed across the camp and planted itself exactly beside the arriving Dannie's right ear.

She smirked and looked at the arrow. "We just met and you are already trying to kill me?"

Rubbing the back of his neck nervously he walked to her and grabbed the arrow, ripping it from the tree. "Sorry about that."

Dannie shrugged and walked to a stump and sat, reaching into a pack and pulling out a slice of bread and nibbling on it. Then she picked up a canteen and took a short sip, dropping it back onto her pack.

Orion sighed and walked to his pack and pulled out a small flute, beginning to play a quiet melody that he learned while traveling.

Dannie looked about for the source of the melody, laying her eyes on Orion as he played and shrugged.

___(Same Day, 2:30 PM)___

Orion began packing, bunching everything into the tight place which was his pack. Then Dannie walked up to him, asking "Where are you going?"

He looked up to her and shrugged "I am going off to travel again, why do you care?"

"Oh, traveleing again? I am coming with you." She said, not much of a question as a statement.

"Why would you want to come with me?" He asked, raising an eyebrow at the way her voice quivering a slight bit.

"Hah, why? Seems to me that you need someone around to save you when you screw up, and I am willing to take that responsibility." She replied, smiling secretly under her serious face.

"Oh, I see... To save me, right." He said, his voice full of sarcasm.

"I don't take kindly to your sarcasm, Orion." She said, glaring at him.

Finished packing, Dannie showed Orion the way out of the forest. Both of them side-by-side, they walked down the winding road to the town of Pontifar....

OOC: I will be waiting for your post, Dannie.

__________________
Orion Chath


Posted by Caliph Wyrdwyrm on 05-07-2002 06:41 AM:

A question asked, more answered

"Caliph?" It was Zander. Well, who else would it be?

Caliph sat leaned up against a tree, pipe in one hand, looking relaxed, by his standards. "Go ahead, take a seat. It's been a long day for all of us, and you should rest while you can."

"Thank you." Zander took a seat across from Caliph, gingerly. "I've been meaning to ask you something. Why is it you wear that cloak? After all, the weather is fair, and it seems needless..." But Zander was cut off by Caliph's solemn chuckle.

"Now there's a question, Holy Knight, a question indeed." He took another drag off the pipe and collected his thoughts for a moment. "I am cursed, it seems, to be forever out of the sun. Ever since my childhood, really. Doctors never could decide what it was, exactly. When I was young, I stayed almost entirely out of the sun -- wearing much heavier than this, I assure you. It has improved over the years, but still not to the point where I can bear to stay in the sun uncovered."

Zander thought on this for a few moments, and then spoke with new realization. "Is that why your skin is so pale?"

"Yes, yes indeed. My wife used to say..." He stopped for a moment, and when he spoke again, the color was gone from his voice. "She used to say I looked like all the papers I sent back and forth."

Zander was taken aback -- his tight-lipped companion had actually let something slip. "What happened to her, Caliph?"

Caliph spoke, but his eyes looked off into the distance, as if they could see all the way to Balanum, to the room in his house where she died. "One day... it was the night I was to flee from Balanum. I came home to see that she made it out safely. When I found her, she was lying... in the bathtub. Still, as still as can be... and as pale as I was. The water was red. The blade still in her hand. She left a note. I couldn't read it. It's in the Soulwood right now, with many other mementos of that time gone past."

The two man sat silently for a while, Zander digesting, Caliph slipping deeper into his distant gaze.

"You blame yourself, don't you?"

His gaze was brought back to the near distance, but he spoke as though he had not heard Zander's question. "You love that girl, don't you?"

The change of subject jolted Zander. "Well... uh... yes. Yes, I do."

The pale man nodded slowly. "That's the most important thing. Most. The two of you don't have forever. Maybe you only have this day. I don't think even Alexandros would know for sure. If I had to do over again, I can't tell you for sure if I could have changed a thing. I loved her, loved her more than life itself -- but not as much as she longed for death. And I hate her for that, but I love her more for it at the same time. No man can change his fortune, but a good man can claim it. Give that some thought."

Zander nodded, and Caliph relit his pipe. "Oh, and another thing, Zander. It's only two more days to Nyliam. I can do just fine by daylight for a few days longer."

Caliph smiled at the expression on Zander's face. "You think that look of worry on your face goes away? You're not an actor, Zander. I'm going to go take a look at Alexandros. You and Tifarrah have a good night."

Cue: Zander, and Alexandros if you're ready.

__________________
The last temptation, is the greatest treason
To do the right thing, for the wrong reason.
--T.S. Eliot


Posted by Noah Lantier on 05-07-2002 12:52 PM:

Posting Blade Insanity abounds..........

"Um......... What the hell is going on?" Noah said, waking from his slumber. He idly pulled blooming rose buds from almost every orrifice in his body. Rose petals fell from his ears as he sat up and he found that a small shrub had been tied to his head and mud smeared on his clothes, making him look like an insanely dirty pigmy from his sitting position.

Freya and Sidd woke up seconds later, their appearances mimicking Noah's. They broke up minutes later to find a water source to bath in. After cleaning themselves, they met back at camp and ate breakfast. Sidd grumbled non-chalantly over his eggs, his words barely audible. Noah understood what he was saying, tough.

"So, has anybody seen Adaiva today? Today was the last straw. Where the hell is she?" Freya shrugged. Sidd thumbed the air behind him. Evil mocking laughter whispered low in the nearby brush.

"She's been sitting there for an hour doing that. I heard her a while back. It's really making me kind of irritable." He said, continuing his meal. Freya and Noah stood, advancing on the bushes. The laughter stopped as Noah grabbed Adaiva by the hem of her tunic and pulled her free of the bushes. Adaiva made a short, choking sound as she fell surprised and prone at their feet. Freya pointed at the camp fire.

"Sit down. And don't move." Adaiva got up and moved quickly and silently to the camp fire. Sidd finished his meal and turned away from Adaiva, packing his stuff for the journey ahead.

"And no more mischief." Noah said, as he turned to take down the tents. Adaiva sat quietly and smiled as they all turned their backs to her.

Soon...........


Cue: Anyone.

__________________
"Ah, for the thrill of travel!
How I wish I could wander where ever my heart wished,
with a sword in hand, my life in a pack upon my back, and a fair wind to speed me along on my journey.
To see things I have never seen and do things I will never do again.
The life of adventures is for me!"
-"Wanderlust" by Ashton Banker


Posted by Adaiva Kilsan on 05-07-2002 02:12 PM:

Sanity has been lost within the mind of Adaiva...Oh save us all

Adaiva sat silently before the camp fire, the suspicious eyes of her companions watching her as they took down their tents. Adaiva smiled innocently, trying to get them to take down their guard. Her eyes searched the camp site and found their water canteens, strewn about on the ground.

Perhaps my chance? I could sabatoge their tent folding then drop the poison in their canteens...


Adaiva grinned maliciously and slowly reached for a canteen, Freya's. She hid it behind the flames of the fire and made it appear she was holding her hands in her lap but instead unscrewed the cap and reached for the vial of purple liquid and uncorked it. The pungent fumes made her sneeze.

Sidd turned to see her, holding a vial of purple liquid and something else. He appeared to not notice and went back to folding his ten, shuffling towards Noah and Freya, doing the same.

"She's got poison, and I think a canteen, watch your water consumption or cleanse it in the water source we found early this morning."

Freya screwed he nose up with annoyance and Noah scoffed, folding his tent with anger seething.

Everyone agreed to rinse their canteens in the stream before drinking from it.

"Guys! Are you thirsty?" Asked Adaiva, her voice sqeaky with trying to keep from cackling evilly.

Freya quirked a brow and took her canteen from Adaiva, bringing the opening to her nose, taking a long sniff. The odor was distinctly different from the scent of water and she poured it out on the water, turning on a heel to the spring.

Adaiva frowned and Sidd stifled a cough. Noah picked up his and poured it out on the fire, Sidd mimicked this actThey both walked to the spring to get more.

RRR...They were not supposed to figure it out! Ah! Their cheese!

Adaiva glanced over to their food stores and saw the cheese. She took the poison she had in her hand and poured it into a hole in the pock marked cheese, the liquid seeping slowly into the yellow, creamy cheese...

OOC: Go ahead and eat it, Adaiva didn't put enough in to kill you, just to make you sick ^^ . Just a heads up.

CUE: Its up for grabs

__________________
Solus dilectio optime supero comtemno...
(only love conquers hate)

"Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery. Today is a gift"
-Eleanor Roosevelt


Posted by Ryudo Wolfe on 05-07-2002 06:05 PM:

It was early morning, a young pirate who had overheard Rat-Banker’s talk with Ryudo ran up to Tyr.

“S’cuse me Capt’n,” he said in a low tone.

“I am not your captain! How many times have I told you all?” She was ready to continue, but he interrupted.

“Well Ma’am, Rat-Banker asked the captive to kill you and the captain.”

“WHAT!” She yelled, then put a hand over her mouth, if Rat-Banker was planning an overtake, she didn’t want him to know that she knew, “And?”

“The captive refused and instead threatened Rat-Banker’s life if Rat dared try to take over the ship.”

Tyr wasn’t sure what to say, this was not what she expect. Why would he not want to kill me? After destroying his ship and hitting him all those times, he doesn’t want revenge? She almost felt touched by the notion, this man truly was a strange one.

“But as well……” Tyr put her hand up for silence.

“Did you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

“Fighting, there’s a fight on the ship!”

****************************************

Ryudo woke up to the sound of multiple men coming into the room. A pair of them grabbed him and picked him up, while another gave him a punch to the stomach.

“Look’s like you die today!” The man grinned with a mouth half full of teeth.

“Look’s like you need to clean today,” The man punched Ryudo in the face.

“Ok boys, take him up to Rat.”

The men dragged Ryudo up onto the deck, he had to squint a little having spent the last day in a room that was pitch black. They stopped moving and pulled Ryudo up to a strait stance, in front of him was Rat-Banker.

“You never should have messed with Rat-Banker!” Rat scowled at Ryudo.

“Is that really your name? You have to be kidding me,” the man who had hit him earlier came up and punched Ryudo again.

“Anyways, seeing as you are a danger, I’ve decided to have you killed here any now. Morgan! Shoot this man!”

Morgan walked up with his bow in hand, “Did Tyr give this order?”

“Of course,” he lied, “Why else would we be doing this?”

“Well I would just prefer not to do it….”

“Come on kid,” said Ryudo, “You want revenge and you know it, lets get it over with.”

Morgan gave Ryudo a dirty look, he didn’t want to do this, but what choice did he have. He put an arrow on the bow and aimed it at Ryudo, but then was surprised when Ryudo winked at him.

“Wha…” Ryudo elbowed the men holding him, then tore the arrow from the bow using it to stab another pirate that came at him.

“Thanks Morg, “Ryudo smiled at him, then went back to fighting the real threats.

“G..get him men!” Rat screamed, while struggling with his gun.

“STOP!” Tyr walked into the crowd, “What the hell is going on here?”

“You ordered us to kill the captive!” Said one of the pirates.

“I did no…,” Ryudo grabbed hold of her and put the arrow to her throat.

“I’m getting off this ship! If anyone tries to stop me, she dies,” he slowly moved back towards the side of the ship. He had caught sight of land when fighting, it was his best chance.

“What are you going to do? Jump? You won’t get away with this,” said Tyr.

“Of course I will.” Shit I am dead, even if I go into the water I can’t swim with my armor on. Ryudo gave a slight sigh, then an idea popped into his head. If I can confuse her thinking long enough, maybe I can get the distance I need to be safe.

Ryudo spun Tyr so that she was facing him then embraced her in a kiss. Tyr gave a slight cry of surprise.

“I’m going to hold you to that dinner date, and next time we meet your going to give me back my sword,” he grinned at her then dove off the ship, into the depths of the ocean.

“Kill him!” Shouted Rat, who by now had his gun out. He ran to the side of the ship and fired into the water. He loaded his gun again and aimed, but Tyr stopped him.

“Hold your fire!” she looked into the water for a moment, “Let him go…..he won’t make it.”

“Let him go?! He killed our men!” Tyr motioned for silence.

“Perhaps, but I got word of some other killings that were planned, I think we need to talk…Rat-Banker.”

__________________
The oceans, the lakes, the seas. The waves, the surf, the dolphins. The sword, the armor, the battle. The strength, the earth, the energy. I am a sailor, I am a warrior, I am a mage.


Posted by Freija Lumis on 05-07-2002 06:34 PM:

escaped capture this time...but will there be a next time?

Freija breathed slowly, her eyes trained on the angry few looking for her. She could barely hear their voices over the din.

"We lost her! how can you lose a girl 17 years old? Tirzan will NOT be pleased with you ingrates!"

"But Dirtain! You lost her too!"

"Shut up Adain!"

The one called Adain growled but fell silent. The large black man, Dirtain, scanned the heads of the crowd and swung his fist, narrowly missing one of his henchmen, who ducked below the missile.

Freija prayed silently for her not to be spotted. The relic in her pocket thrummed rythmicly, a faint glow eminating around it. Blinking with disbelief, Freija removed the sphere and gazed at it, the ruby suspended within pulsing with energy derived from a hidden source. Her eyes were captured in its crimson aura.

"Hey! Look! Isn't that her in that smelly crate?" Cried Adain, causing the other men to turn their heads. Dirtain grinned maliciously and strode over to her hiding place, lifting the crate and throwing it across the alley, where it splintered.

Dirtain lifted his hand, clenched in a fist, brass knuckles gracing it, the tarnished metal gleaming in the light. His grin seemed sinister as he unclentched the fist and motioned for a sword, which was placed in his open palm. Gripping the hilt he kept his eyes on the cowering Freija, her hand holding the sphere tightly in a death grip.

Suddenly Dirtain brought the sword back behind his head, his hands gripping it with vengeance, his knuckles turning white. Freija took a deep breath and sprang up, narrowly missing the sharp point of the blade, which would have pierced her heart. She heard Dirtain curse under his breath and wave his hand. Adain and the others sprang after her, one of their hands clasping her ankle.

The gentle thrumming of the relic increased streadily and she felt strength flood her muscles. The thrumming became louder and eventually came to a shriek. Freija screamed and yanked her ankle free, leaping on her feet and bolting down the passage, her captors hard on her heels. Gasping for air Freija felt as if she was running mechanically, like she was not the one moving her feet, which were pounding the pavement at a steady beat.

Finally she reached a dead end, a locked door in front of her. The men were behind her and closing in fast. She had to break down the door or risk her death. Turning rapidly Freija lifted a foot and brought it down upon the wooden door, which splintered into many pieces. The startled occupants of the room took notice of a young girl in their doorway, her expression frantic.

Freija uttered her apologies and fled to the back part of their house, escaping to the roof. By now she was becoming tired, her heart beating swiftly. As she ran across the roof she went to the edge going to the alley. She lept and landed on the paved road of the alley, landing hard. Her knees took the impact and she rolled, hitting the wall. Yelping in pain, Freija grasped her knee and gritted her teeth together in pain.

Hearing the thumps of her asailent's feet, Freija lept up despite the pain and ran down the alley, disappearing around the bend. Gasping of her exertions and the pain in her leg, Freija collapsed in someone's pile of tunics that were for sale. The merchant turned to see her sprawled out on the once neatly folded and pressed tunics and gave a cry, hauling her out of them. Yelling angrily in a different language, Freija could only just stand there, holding on to her knee in pain, trying to endure the lecture she didn't even understand.

Finally the man let up, giving her a shove away from his booth.

I need to get out of here! I need money and an inn!

Her eyes searching wildly, Freija met up with a kindly old woman peeking out of her window, her soft eyes gazing about the bustling community. Freija yelled and waved up to her and caught her attention. The kindly old woman called her in, disappearing from the window and appearing moments later at the door, ushering her in.

"Oh my! You poor child! Sit, sit!"

The woman helped Freija to a bench and sat her down on it briskly, rushing over to a table, laden with bandages and herbs. As if she was an expert at the healing craft, the woman unwrapped a roll of bandages and encased her injured knee in them, the soft, leathery hands of the woman seemed to ease the pain.

"Now you just rest. I'll make up a tea and you'll feel right and proper in just a few hours!"

Freija tried to object, insisting that she was too much of a bother but the woman shook her head and disagreed with a comanding tone that made Freija smile, despite herself.

"Oh yes, I'm Cyrell."

"I'm Freija."

Cyrell smiled kindly, her pale face wrinkling up, grey eyes shining. Her hair was a silver-white, long to mid back. She was a thin woman but not skinny, with thin muscles that toned her skin. She wore a thin skirt of a faded red, with a frilly apron that graced her hips. Her feet were covered by simple black shoes. Her smile reminded her painfully of her mother.

"You looked pained my dear, your knee being a bother?"

"No...it will be fine. Its just the emotional scars that will take a while to heal."

"Oh...you poor dear. Well I'm sure it will be fine."

"No, I lost my entire family and I'm being saught out by the enemy. I shall not heal quickly."

Cyrell seemed understand, shaking her head indignantly, obviously thinking about how horrible it was for such a young girl to be cast upon such certumstances.

"Well you rest hun, I'll fix that tea."

Cyrell smiled again and turned, heading towards her modest kitchen. Freija frowned as the painfull memories all came back. The daymares were to never cease...

__________________
~Today is 1 out of 365. In a year, you won't
remember what you did today so just smile
and get on with life~

~An excuse is worse and more terrible than
a lie; for an excuse is a lie guarded~

-Alexander Pope



Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 05-07-2002 07:28 PM:

Caliph had sat beside Alexandros for nearly ten minutes, speaking softly at times, though Alex was not always able to make out what he said, the words "Angel, Love and why" stood out in his mind. The man smoked easily on his pipe, drawing the smoke in and exhaling simply, enjoying the simple pleasure that it brought to him. Lighting another match, he re-lit the pipe, and drew again, when he heard a slight cough from Alexandros.

"Alexandros?" Caliph looked over, sliding the pipe to the corner of his mouth.

Alex's head moved slowly to look towards Caliph, but not directly at him, "Caliph? Is that you?"

Caliph perked up a bit, and moved to sit beside Alex's still limp form, "Yes. It's me, Caliph, How do you feel, Alex?"

Alex did not move, but spoke softly, "Is that smoke I smell? Would you be so kind as to let me have a draught?"

Caliph held out the pipe, and after a moment, simply placed the pipe in Alex's mouth. He took a few small puffs, and exhaled before nodding, when Caliph took the pipe back.

"Good Nylian weed, I see.." Was Alex's response, and he moved a bit more, rolling off of the stretcher like construction onto the ground.. His whole body was stiff, and his vision was extremely blurry. He looked up at Caliph, his pale skin glowing in the paler moonlight, "Where are we? The last thing I remember is Da'mansul, and Sha'van.. a great hoarde of them.. and two great darknesses.." Alex shook his head as to clear the fog from his mind, but the only thing that he accomplished was a loud series of pops and cracks from his neck.

Caliph shook his head at the strange words that Alex uttered "We are nearly to Nyliam, you have been... You have not been with us for nearly two weeks,"

Alex nodded, "Then I'm back sooner than I expected. That is good.."

Caliph puffed on his pipe as Alex slowly brought his body back to functionality. They talked of small things, and Caliph told of how he had come across Zander and Tiffarah, as well as his fallen body, within the Scared Grove, and of the smaller events of the past weeks. Finally Alex rose to standing, and was starting to pick at smaller irritating things, like small bits of dried blood still in his hair, though Tiffarah had brushed it out almost every day.

"Let us go to Zander, Alex" Caliph motioned towards the fire...

"Yes, let us.." And they made their way to Zander and his love.

Cue: Zander or Caliph

__________________
We all want to change the world...


Posted by Sidd Earthsfyre on 05-07-2002 07:49 PM:

Story Sword Sidd

Sidd sighed contently down at the spring, filling his canteen and then pouring the contents out into the river again until he was sure there might not be any poison left, then stood slowly and glanced around. Shrugging he walked back to the camp, screwing the lid back on his small canteen and stuffing it back into his canteen

Adaiva was shaking like a leaf, trying to keep from cackling as Sidd walked over and gingerly cut a piece of cheese from the chunk and spread it out on a slice of bread. When Sidd finished the bread and cheese, Adaiva sprang from her sitting position and began laughing hysterically.

Pointing at Sidd she said "Hah, you will be dead soon, the cheese you ate was poisoned."

Blinking, Sidd looked at the slice of bread and crouched, holding his stomach in pain as the sickening effects of the cheese took effect.

Noah and Freya took a look at each other, then to the chunk of cheese, then to Sidd. Noah glared at Adaiva. "The hell did you think you were doing?" He said, feeling hatred for the insane apothecary.

Sidd stood, his stomach hurting extremely. He stumbled to the apothecary, who continued to cackle hysterically. Reaching her, he grabbed her by her by the collar and hoisted her high, glaring at her. "Okay, I am tired of you, you maddened rat. You had the plan to kill us all from the beginning, didn't you?"

She didn't do anything, just shook uncontrollably. Sidd continued to hold her up until his stomach pains were too much for him and he dropped her, falling back and clutching his stomach. "Now you have gone and killed me, I hope you are happy.

Meanwhile, Freya examined the cheese. "Hmm... Don't worry, she didn't put enough poison into the cheese to kill you, though you may be ill."

"But we are leaving for Bargra tomorrow." Sidd stated, confused.

Noah cut in "Just stay here until you are better, then maybe you could catch up later."

"I suppose that will work, I will take care of her." He said, pointing to Adaiva.

Freya glared at Adaiva "Thats good, I wouldn't want that insane person around me a moment longer."

CUE: Anyone... though I would like to hear from Freya

__________________
Those who watch their backs meet death from the front.

Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is mystery, Today is a gift, that is why it is called present.


The time now is 03:55 AM.
Show all 103 posts from this thread on one page

Powered by: vBulletin Version 2.2.2
Copyright © Jelsoft Enterprises Limited 2000, 2001.


Comments: Post a Comment



<< Home

This page is powered by Blogger. Isn't yours?